Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sesshomaru sat in the back of his limo reading his emails, a frown creasing his face. This had not been a good week for the company. Seku Inc was down in their contracts and he needed to find out why. The monthly reports had been showing a decline in production due to less demand. That could only mean that another company was trying to drive them out. He just needed to find out who and prove it, before he struck the killing blow.          

              In his hundreds of years, Sesshomaru had never been known to back down from a challenge. He had driven more companies than he could count of out business with his ruthless tactics before absorbing them into SeKu Inc at a fraction of their market value. His company now stretched across the globe, with factories on every continent. He held contracts with nearly every government to build military weapons of all types, from missiles to aircraft to armored tanks even to warships. He had become a multibillionaire in a very short time.

              Jaken sat across from him in the limousine, a laptop sitting on his knees as he scanned the screen. A frown was also on his face as he read his own line of reports, the things that were too unimportant for Sesshomaru to deal with.

              The demon tucked his phone back into his pocket, tired of looking at the tiny words on the screen. He smoothed the tie that adorned his outrageously expensive suit and looked out the window to the night beyond the tinted glass. It was a new moon. Dark and silent but for the nearly silent hum of the car.

              “My lord, we are almost there,” came the voice of his chauffer from the intercom near his door. He always kept the glass up that separated his compartment from the driver. He hated needless talking.

              The inuyoukai pressed a button on his armrest to open the line and talk to him.

              “Change of plan. Return to the estate.” His voice was clipped and short. Jaken looked up in surprise.

              “Yessir.” Good. No questions. He felt the vehicle begin to gain speed once again as it changed course. Without looking at him, Sesshomaru addressed the toad demon.

              “Send her notice. I will not be coming tonight.”

              “M-my lord, this was planned many weeks-“

              “It was not a request Jaken.” His tone left no room for argument.

              “Yes, m’lord,” he replied quietly. Soon the only sounds were the ones of Jaken clicking away on the keyboard with his three fingers.

              Silence ruled the limo from that point on, the stretch Bentley car gliding through the night to the palace Sesshomaru called home.

              Soon, they reached the gates that guarded the four mile stretch of road to his mansion. He glanced at the guard house where the occupant nodded to the driver and began opening the gate, recognizing the car and its secret microchip tag that opened the massive iron bars to let them pass.

              He had the newest military technology guarding his residence. Hidden motion sensing cameras, underground robotic guns that would rise if unauthorized movement was sensed, electrified reinforced fencing that surrounded the entire property. You name it, he had it. The demon knew he had many enemies and he took it seriously. He did not have guards, however, besides the one at the gate. Guards talked, they made errors, they were paid off. You can’t buy off a robotic machine gun.

              The gate concluded opening and the car began to move forward. Sesshomaru gazed back out the window again in thought.

              Suddenly, his golden eyes widened and he slammed a hand against the window. Jaken jumped and dropped his computer on the floorboard.

              “Stop the car!” he shouted, not bothering to reach for the intercom button. The driver immediately slammed on the brakes. Thankfully, they weren’t going fast at all, barely moving in fact. Sesshomaru opened the door and stepped out onto the concrete driveway, his expensive shoes clicking as they hit the hard surface.

              “Lord Sesshomaru! What’s going on?!” Jaken cried from the car. Sesshomaru began walking into the darkness of the night, his keen eyes staying trained on the object ahead.

              “Stay with the car Jaken.”

              His destination was a short distance away, secluded from the lights that adorned the twenty foot tall gate. There was a patch of trees that grew outside the compound, and to that he headed.

              A flash of white hair alerted him that what his eyes had seen was true. He was here.

              Sesshomaru stopped a few paces from the trees, the silence of the night taking over once the click of his shoes had died.

              “Why are you here?” he hissed. Slowly, the form detached itself from the trees and stood before him.

              He was shivering and clutching his elbows. The clothes were torn and filthy, barely worthy of being called rags. His hair was a birds nest of twigs and tangles as he stood shaking before the lord, his head bowed low to hide his face. Sesshomaru wrinkled his nose at the stench, trying not to cover the sensitive part of his face.

              “I didn’t know where to go,” he whispered. Another shudder went through him inexplicably. IT was a cool spring night, but certainly not cold.

              “Then go find somewhere else. You are not welcome here.” His curiosity satisfied, he began to turn and walk back to his car.

              “Sesshomaru!” He felt the sudden grip on the back of his tailored jacket and stopped. The demon turned to look down in fury at the kneeling hanyou who was holding on to the back of his clothes that cost as much as some people’s cars.

              Inuyasha looked up from his position below. Sesshomaru was nearly shocked to see the state of him. His younger brother’s face was completely hollowed out, like he hadn’t had a decent meal in years. Tears brimmed in his golden eyes as he looked pleadingly up at him. The sleeves of his tattered fire rat robe had fallen down his arms and that was when Sesshomaru saw it.

              Inuyasha followed his gaze and instantly let go to cover his arms once more, his head bowing. Sesshomaru snarled.

              “You come to my home, uninvited and in the dark like a thief, and expect me to take you in because you’re strung out?” He was barely whispering through his clenched teeth. Inuyasha sat back on his heels and looked up once again. The shame and embarrassment on his face had enough force to crack a diamon. Luckily, Sesshomaru was made of harder stuff.

              “Get off my land, never come back,” he snarled. “If you ever come back…” He crouched down so they were eye level, so he was sure to see the hatred and disgusted reflecting back from the swimming pools of gold. “I will kill you.”

              “Then please!” he cried out, reaching out to grasp the strong shoulders. “Do that for me! I’m not strong enough to do it myself.” The tears spilled down freely now and cut a trail through the grime and dirt on his wane face.

              “My Lord?” Sesshomaru snapped his head around at the voice. Jaken stood a short distance away, his face curious as he observed the pair. The round eyes widened at seeing Inuyasha and the state he was in. He frowned and pointed a finger at him in accusation.

              “YOU?!” he shouted. Sesshomaru’s eyes flashed red in fury before he turned back around to land a powerful blow to the side of his brother’s head. Inuyasha’s face flashed with momentary surprise before he flew to the side, crashing into the wall and falling to the ground unconscious. A trickle of blood ran from both the corner of his mouth and one of the ragged ears atop his head to drip onto the dirt beneath him.

              The tall lord straightened back up, adjusting his suit as he observed the body now slumped at the base of the wall.

              “I told you to wait in the car Jaken.”

              “I apologize my Lord, I was concerned-“

              “And you thought you, a trivial toad, could help me if I was in danger? You thought disobeying my orders would be a good idea in the slim chance I was in need of assistance? And instead of calling the guard, you thought to come investigate yourself?” His voice was colder than ice.

              Sesshomaru looked up at the top of the wall, noting the camera that was concealed in the post. This would not do. He looked back down at his brother, still as death on the ground. Jaken remained silent, knowing all of those questions had been rhetorical and his best chance at escaping with his life was to keep quiet.

              This would cause a media storm if he was discovered. To the known world, Sesshomaru had no brother or other family. He was a private person, he guarded his secrets closely. With his company on unstable ground right now, his enemies would jump at the chance to exploit anything about him that would make him look weak. A drug addicted brother would cause unrest within the company, his rivals would tear his image apart, an image he preserved perfectly for hundreds of years. He must hide this.

              “Jaken, since you saw fit to meddle in my affairs, you will get him to the palace.” Jaken jumped back a step in shock.

              “To the what? My Lord I mean no disrespect but have you lost your mind?!” he cried out. Sesshomaru’s patience was at its limit.

              He turned away from Inuyasha and began to walk back to the car.

              “I do not like repeating myself Jaken. Get him to the palace. Lock him up. Let no one see this. I will deal with security.” Jaken stared at him as he walked back to the car, leaving the toad to deal with the much larger body.

              Sesshomaru entered the car calmy as if nothing had happened and sat back.

              “Go.” The Bentley began to move once more.

              Several minutes went by before the palace came into view. Lights on the outside shown against the walls and upper stories, making it a beacon in the dark. A large fountain adorned the circular driveway in front of it, a swan taking flight in the middle and gushing water elegantly from its beak.

              Sesshomaru had kept the outer visage of the palace in the same style as when it had been turned over to him when he became Lord of the West centuries ago. As times had changed, he had electricity installed throughout, along with indoor plumbing and other modern features. There was an interior decorator that came once every fifty years to redo the look of the mansion even though no one lived there besides the servants—no, housekeepers now, and other necessary staff needed to run an estate of this magnitude. Each member of the house was required to sign a contract saying they would forfeit all of their worldly possessions if they spoke to anyone about what went on in the house. So far, he had only had one incident in the five hundred years of operating like this. That staff member had paid with their life.

              The limo came to a stop at the foot of the stairs that led to the main landing. Sesshomaru got out and shut the door, ignoring the car as it began the drive to the two acre garage that held all of his vehicles some distance from the house.

              A demon housemaid waited for him at the doors, bowing low in greeting as he reached the landing. The stoic lord brushed past her and entered, immediately heading to his office which was in the west wing of the house.

              “When Jaken arrives, instruct him to see me in my study,” he said without stopping, knowing his order would be followed directly.

              He ascended the stairs to the second story of the house, walking down a bamboo hallway that led to the large room he spent most of his days in.

              The office had four large televisions on the far end over a fireplace, a single large chair before the hearth to watch the screens. The fireplace was lit, as always. His desk was at the other end of the room, a massive structure of the finest wood that held a phone, two computer screens, a stack of papers for review, and a placard with several pens for signing documents. Behind the desk was a wall to wall bookcase that was full of useless momentos of his company’s accomplishments and awards, gifts from important people he had been given over the many years and a mantle in the middle.

              Upon the mantle that was centered in the shelves was a seemingly delicate glass case, long and narrow like the object it contained. The only thing of real meaning in the entire room.

              Tensaiga.

              Sesshomaru paused to look at the sword, narrowing his eyes as he seemed to detect a light coming from around the sheathed blade. It was faint, and it may have even been light reflected from the fire across the room. The youkai approached and reached out to touch the glass. The illusion, if that’s what it was, disappeared. Sesshomaru retraced his claw and frowned slightly.

              He had not touched the sword in over a hundred years, since he had placed it in the spellbound case. He was the only person that could open it, yet he never did. Swords were obsolete now, yet he kept the weapon as a reminder of where he had begun. Tensaiga was a part of him that he could not give up.

              The lord turned from the case and moved to sit at his desk, firing up his computer. Both screens lit up with his company logo as the background and he waited for the retina reader to scan his eye and give him access. It was over in a moment and he opened up the file that contained his security network from every camera and sensor on the estate. There were hundreds of cameras and motion detectors throughout the eight hundred acre estate, so each area had been labled according to zone for easy viewing.

              He clicked on the ALERT bar that flashed at the top and it pulled up the scene from earlier. The cameral had begun recording the moment Inuyasha had gotten near it. Looking at the time stamp, Sesshomaru could see that he had been there for hours before he had arrived to find him in the trees.

              He played it from the beginning. The camera saw Inuyasha come into view from the south, the opposite way of the guard house at the gate. He was shaking almost uncontrollably as he looked around himself, as if he was trying to hide from someone or something. He huddled and rubbed his arms as if cold, which he probably was given how emaciated he was. His head continually turned to scan the area, completely unaware of the camera watching him from above.

              Sesshomaru rested his arm on the desk and leaned close to the glass screen, eyes narrowed as he observed the clip.

              Inuyasha seemed to hunch over at one point and clutch his stomach in pain, falling to a knee as he wrapped his stick-like arms around himself. Sesshomaru snorted in disgust and began to fast forward the clip. The sped-up image of his brother retreated into the trees quickly and then Sesshomaru paused the recording, seeing a flash glint at the camera.

              There it was.

              Inuyasha was frozen in time, crouched between two of the trees. The time stamp showed this was eighteen minutes before Sesshomaru arrived. He had pulled the torn sleeve of his filthy robe up on his arm. In his other hand was a needle, poised to insert into one of the many sticking points that dotted the limb.

              At that moment, Jaken entered the room. He was disheveled and out of breath.

              “My…Lord…he’s here….locked in….the basement,” he panted.

              “Did anyone see you?” he asked in a clipped tone, his eyes still glued to the screen and the small needle held in his brother’s hand.

              “No sire….I was careful…as ordered….he is restrained.” Jaken slumped to the floor in exhaustion, watching his master with half lidded eyes.

              “Good. Get out. Speak of this to no one.” Jaken groaned at having to get up so soon after just sitting but did so immediately.

              “Yes m’lord, will that be all?” he asked tiredly.

              “Yes. Leave now.” The toad demon needed no further instruction. He was gone in a flash, the door closing behind him as he knew would be expected.

              Sesshomaru zoomed in on the needle and the hand that held it. He could see a wetness on the hallowed cheeks of the head that was bent looking down at the object in his hand. Sesshomaru’s lip curled back in disgust before he closed the recorded clip. He moved to delete it, entered the password that could complete the action, and closed the network down.

              The youkai stood and removed his suit jacket, laying on the back of the chair before moving to the armchair that sat in front of the fire. More relaxed now that he was just in his silk button down shirt and loosened tie, he sat down and poured himself a drink from the decanter that rested on the stand beside the chair. The televisions all had channels on that dealt with his business. Stocks, politics, wars, science. Each one flashed information across the screen that was pertinent to what he did.

              One screen flashed of a new conflict going on in the middle east. He took a sip of the whiskey in his glass as he watched. This would be good for business. Israel was a prime client of his, which is why he had built one of his biggest factories in that region. There would be more demand now.

              The lord watched these screens for the rest of the night. He rarely slept, many time going months without it. He did not need it. He needed power. This would give him more power.

              For a time, his younger brother was forgotten as he lay locked in the bowels of the palace, bleeding and alone.

Chapter Text

              When daylight finally broke, Sesshomaru rose from his chair and made his way to his bedroom down the hall. A private modern bathroom and sitting area were located to the side of the massive room. There was a large four poster bed in the center piled high with pillows and a black silk comforter. A footstool stood at the end of the bed with a decorative blanket of red and white thrown over the corner. From the ceiling hung an elegant silver chandelier, tastefully done to match the white and black theme of the room. The room was spotless, since he never used it except in the mornings or the very rare occasion that he slept for a night. It was almost purely decorative.

              Sesshomaru made his way to the massive bathroom to shower and redress for the day. He hated modern times. It was noisy, crowded, the stench was enough to choke any demon, but he had to admit that there were certain good ideas that had come about in the last few hundred years.

              He remembered when electricity had been invented and came to Japan. He did not trust it at first but saw the potential for his growing business, how it could improve conditions and production. Once he incorporated it into the factories, his profit had nearly quadrupled overnight. Workers could see now, use power tools, machinery made work faster, communication from his managers became better with the invention of the telephone.

              Yes, unlike many other demons that had resisted the rapid changes, Sesshomaru had come to embrace them. He now used the latest and greatest technology that money could buy for his company. His working conditions were impeccable, he had cameras in each of his factories that he could access any time from his desk, satellites monitored his machinery inside the warehouses and any issues that arose, he could pick up his phone and get it handled instantly. Yes, the change had been a good thing.

              What he did not like was the tastes of these new times. Food was now created for quantity, not quality. Cars littered the roadways now, noisy and smelly. Honor was all but a memory to the humans and demons that lived in this time. Your word was no longer your bond. It was worthless. Cell phones ruled the world. The internet was the only entertainment of any standard now. It was all trash. Convenient trash.

              As he stepped out of the steaming shower and approached the vanity to dry his long silver hair, he thought about what he needed to do today.

              Business calls had to be made, reports to review, meetings to be held, emails to reply to. All standard procedure for him.

              He finished his bathroom routine and made his way to the walk-in closet through the bathroom. It was a large room, the size of most standard bedrooms in its entirety. Rows of expensive suits, kimono, dress shirts, tuxedos, shoes, designer jeans and dress pants all adorned the walls. The built-in drawers also held cuff links of all shapes and styles, rows of watches, ties, pocket squares, the list was endless.

              A three-sided mirror stood between two of the units for him to check his appearance before heading out. He always dressed to show his status as a powerful man. Nothing but the best touched him.  

              Sesshomaru still held his old regal uniform from feudal times. It was preserved in a glass case at the end of the closet, completely intact and immaculate. The lord glanced at the lit case before adjusting his suit jacket and exiting the closet. He chose a dark grey suit of the finest quality with black shoes and a silk white undershirt. No tie today.

              He made his way to the main level of the mansion and continued on towards a door at the very back of the house near the kitchens. The youkai could hear the staff inside preparing food for themselves and laughing quietly. They never prepared food for him unless he requested it, which was also uncommon.

              The lord opened the door and began to descend the steps that led to the basement.

              It was dark, dimly lit. Only a handful of lights had been wired in down here. The basement itself was large, housing most of the supplies and tools the workers needed to work in the house. Cleaning supplies, dry goods, some tools for repairs, the laundry facility in the far corner, water heaters, things of that nature. The concrete floor was clean and dry.

              In the far corner of the basement was an iron pipe that fed hot water to this wing of the house, the main one for the kitchens. When their father had built this house for his royal residence, he had chosen the spot wisely. Below the ground was a natural hot spring. It kept the main floor warm in the winter time and fed an indoor pond that was now used as a sauna where in the old days it had been the main bath house. Sesshomaru had instructed that this pipe go down into the spring below the foundation and feed most of the hot water to the house instead of a bunch of water heaters. The ones in the corner were mainly used for the guest rooms at the other end of the house where the water would become cold if used by the pipe that came from the spring. The basement was noticeably warmer than the upper level, but not uncomfortably so.

              To this pipe, Inuyasha was chained by the ankle. He was in the same condition that Sesshomaru found him last night. Filthy, malnourished, reeking of sweat, and weak. He lay on his side, unconscious.

              The inuyoukai walked to him and nudged him with his shoe in the shoulder. That small action had big consequences.

              Instantly, the hanyou jerked up on his elbow, turned to the side, and vomited all over the offending foot.

              Sesshomaru snarled and took a step back, looking down in disgust at his now ruined shoe and pant leg. It was nothing but stomach bile, no food to be seen in the yellowish mess.

              Inuyasha retched again, another mouthful of the substance issuing from him. Once able to breathe again, he groaned and curled up into a ball, ignoring the man that had disturbed him.

              “You’re pathetic,” Sesshomaru barked out. Inuyasha slowly dragged himself to his knees and crouched before him, his head bowed to hide his face behind the dirty mess of hair.

              “Yeah, I know,” he whispered. He began to shake violently, wrapping his arms around himself in a tight hug to try and stop it.

              The lord stared down at him, wrinkling his nose in revulsion. Inuyasha ever so slowly lifted his head to look up at his older brother, his eyes hollow yet not fearful.

              “Why am I down here?”

              “You were seen outside my estate, I could not risk the discovery.” Inuyasha didn’t react.

              “Why didn’t you kill me?”

              “I have not decided on that factor just yet. Why are you here, half-breed?” His voice was cold and full of anger.

              “I….I had no where else to go….”he whispered as he lowered his head once more. He shivered violently. “I can’t do it Sesshomaru. I want to end it. I just…I can’t….”

              “Yes, you’re a coward. I knew that,” he snapped. Inuyasha flinched. “You have not answered my question. Why here?”

              “I thought you could do it for me…”

              Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes.

              “How long have you been on drugs? Which one is it?” he demanded. The hanyou waited a moment before answering, hanging his head even lower.

              “Heroin,” he admitted quietly. “Eight years. I got clean a couple times…but then….” He trailed off, unable to continue. Sesshomaru remained silent for a long time before speaking again, neither of them moving.

              “Your withdrawal will happen down here, out of sight. I will have food and water sent down. You will speak to no one, and no one will speak to you. However long it takes for your body to get clean of the drug. Once that is complete, you will remain my prisoner here in the house. I will decide what to do with you in time.” Inuyasha had jerked his head up halfway through this speech, his mouth open in shock.

              “There are cameras everywhere in the house. Most of the doors are locked or bound with old spells that require my knowledge to enter. The grounds outside have underground guns that will rise up and fire at an intruder with no warning. If you try to escape, you will be killed before you realize a weapon has discharged. My traps never miss.”

              Inuyasha closed his lips, his dead eyes looking up at his captor.

              “Why…?” he breathed.

              “I value my privacy above all else. Should someone discover I have a drug addicted homeless brother it would cause trouble for me, more than I care to deal with.” Sesshomaru crouched down so they were nearly eye level. The smell coming from the younger man was enough to gag a maggot, but the regal lord kept his composure.

              “Who did you tell about our relationship? Who knew you were coming here?” he asked with venom, his eyes narrowed dangerously. Inuyasha shook his head slowly.

              “No one….no one knows anything,” he replied. His red rimmed eyes became far away and dropped slightly to look at the middle of Sesshomaru’s chest. “They’re all dead anyways.”

              “Good.” Inuyasha snapped back to meet his gaze, a spark of fire in his eyes for half a second.

              “Tessaiga, where is it?” Inuyasha didn’t show any emotion.

              “I don’t remember.”

              Sesshomaru stood up to tower over him. Inuyasha followed him with his eyes, once more his gaze turning to one of near indifference. Sesshomaru brought the vomit covered foot up and slammed it into his cheek with bone crunching force.

              The emaciated man was sent flying back to slam into the large iron pipe where he slumped down, unconscious once again. A streak of bile from Sesshomaru’s shoe could be seen across his now bruised cheek.

              Sesshomaru turned without another look and left him yet again bleeding on the ground.

              He left the basement and went back to his room to change once again, coming back down in a clean outfit some time later. Jaken was waiting for him at the front doors.

              “My lord, is all well?” he asked hesitantly. The lord chose not to grace him with an answer.

              “See that he is fed and has water. Nothing more. Notify me when he is finished with his detox.”

              Jaken nodded as he followed him to the waiting car at the bottom of the steps.

              “What are you going to do with him sire?” he asked curiously. The youkai entered the car door that was held open by his chauffer, Jaken right on his heels. Once the door was shut, the demon focused on his lackey.

              “Jaken, I will say this only once. The half-breed is to remain a secret. Do not speak of him to anyone but myself. No one is to know of his existence. Outside of this house, there is no such person as Inuyasha. I will decide what to do with him when I am ready. For now, keeping him here is the best way to keep him out of the public eye.” He turned to look out the window as the car began the journey to his business headquarters in the city.

              “I will kill him and dispose of the body. First I must make sure he has not told anyone of our family connection.”

Chapter Text

              Inuyasha came to hours later, his face hurting like the rest of his body. He could tell something in his face was fractured, probably his cheekbone or nose. Nothing he hadn’t felt before.

              What he was more concerned with was the pain coursing through him. It felt like every bone in his body was being broken over and over, slowly and deliberately. His stomach rolled and heaved once again, and he weakly fought to suppress another retching episode. It didn’t work.

              He jerked to the side and began dry heaving, there was nothing in his stomach to throw up. He hadn’t eaten in nearly two weeks. The heroin was enough for him to survive on.

              As he finished retching he groaned in pain, shivering uncontrollably. He was running hot and cold, knowing he had a fever. He needed a hit.

              Inuyasha opened his eyes slowly, even that small action hurting. He looked around the room, trying to remember where he was and how he had gotten there. As he sat up, the chain at his feet rattled and he looked down to find the cuff around his ankle tying him to the iron pipe. He stared at it and willed the memories to come back to his pounding head.

              One by one, the images came back to him. He had been coming off of a high when Sesshomaru had come to him, so his memory was patchy at best. The brutal hits given by his brother didn’t help, but eventually he figured out he was probably in a basement under a building of some sort.

              The hanyou looked around, noticing all of the household supplies down there and the laundry area. Had Sesshomaru chained him under his house?

              His golden bloodshot eyes traveled back down to his foot again and he gave a weak pull at the chain. There was enough slack to allow him about five feet of movement from the pipe but no more. He didn’t even try to break free, he was in too much pain to struggle that much.

              Inuyasha felt like his body was being electrocuted over and over as well as being beaten with a sledge hammer. Everything hurt from head to toe, but his head had received two massive kicks to it so that was priority one. He slowly reached up to feel the lump near his temple where the youkai had kicked him and sent him into the concrete wall. A hiss escaped through clenched teeth at just that small action.

              Suddenly, his ears picked up the sound of the door opening at the top of the stairs. He looked up and lowered his hand from the side of his head, ears pricked forward.

              He was not scared. Death would be a sweet bliss if that’s what was coming down those stairs. An escape from the pain and the memories, from the drugs, from the shame of it all.

              Unfortunately for him, it was not an executioner coming down those stairs. It was Jaken.

              Inuyasha showed only mild surprise as he sat on the warm floor, two servants following the toad down to the basement landing. They immediately went to a large cabinet and began silently removing stacks of blankets and towels. Jaken ignored them and approached him.

              Inuyasha lowered his eyes instinctively, even to someone who he had always used to look down on and ridicule. Now the tables were flipped, and both were well aware of it.

              “Lord Sesshomaru has given me orders about you, half breed,” he stated importantly, disgust showing on his green face and in his voice. Inuyasha kept his eyes trained on the toad demon’s feet. One of the servants approached and set a stack of towels beside the little man before retreating back up the stairs with her companion.

              “You are to go through your withdrawal down here and you will remain as you are until it is complete. Someone will bring you one meal a day with water. Really there is no point in showering until you’ve either finished the process or died, whichever happens first.” His voice was matter-of-fact as he spoke, and he seemed almost annoyed that he even had to be addressing the half demon. Inuyasha shivered as he thought about the process he was about to undergo. He had done it before. Once it nearly had killed him. Maybe this time he would be done in.

              “You are not to speak to anyone while you remain here, and no one will speak to you. When you finish getting the drugs out of your system, Lord Sesshomaru will decide what to do with you.” He looked off to the side and glared at the wall. “Makes no sense to me, I would just kill him and be done with it. Not worth the trouble,” he muttered to himself before returning his yellow eyes to the prisoner.

              Inuyasha still did not look up or speak. He had put himself here, he would accept whatever happened to him. There was no one to blame but himself, and he had no right to ask anything of anyone.

              Jaken stared down at him, slightly shocked the normally boisterous and hot headed man wasn’t retaliating. He had never known the half-breed to just lay down and take something like this or be told what he could or could not do. It was a little unnerving.

              He shifted from foot to foot as the silence screamed around them.

              Finally, he huffed and turned to leave, the situation getting the better of him.

              Still, Inuyasha did not move or speak. He was resigned to his fate in this room.

              The click of the door at the top of the stairs signaled he was once again alone, and he promptly retched once more. He held his gut, willing something to come up but there was nothing left in him. He was empty except for the pain, his only companion in the grey room that was his cell.

              Sesshomaru sat at his desk in his office on the top floor of his building. Nine stories of floors sat beneath his feet in the large room. His desk was large enough to be half a conference table. Two chairs sat in front of him and a sitting area beyond that with a large table that had the logo of Seku embossed on the top. Three computer screens sat before him, each displaying different items.

              One was open to the network in his middle eastern factories, the production rates and reports being updated minute by minute from his staff over on that side of the world. Another was open to his emails and calendar, displaying important updates and meetings he must hold. Today was a significant day, as he had a meeting with his business partner in just a short while to go over new products to unveil.

              The final screen was open to his cameras at the palace. He was watching the basement cameras.

              Once he and Jaken had reached the main building, he had ordered him to return to the house to monitor the situation down there and report anything back that could give a clue as to what his half brother had been telling people in the years they had been apart. From what he had seen, Inuyasha had said not a word. The heroin was still raging through him so he had not expected much. Silence, though, was unexpected.

              Sesshomaru frowned as an incoming call rang on his desk. He closed the cameras at his house and picked up the phone briskly.

              “Yes.” His voice was cold and hard as he spoke. All business.

              “You cancelled our date last night,” came a sultry voice over the phone, a playful hint in it. Sesshomaru reclined back in his chair as he held the phone to his pointed ear, his other hand working the mouse to move to the screen that held his calendar.

              “Something came up,” he stated as he looked over his availability for the next few weeks. The woman on the other end chuckled breathily.

              “Yes, something always comes up in your world,” she replied. “What happened this time?”

              “Nothing to concern you.” Anyone else would have taken offense to his manner in speaking, but the woman laughed softly.

              “It never is, but you know I always ask as if I care.”

              “I’m busy, Kagura. What do you want?” Another email had come through about the profit reports from his Russian factory. That country was becoming a problem.

              “I want what every woman wants,” she purred. “Reschedule. You owe me that much, Sesshomaru.” Now he was annoyed.

              “I owe you nothing.” He scanned his calendar nonetheless and found a night that he was free. Last night had been the first for months. “The twenty-third, three weeks from now. Evening.”

              She clicked her tongue over the phone.

              “No can do love, I’ll be in Dubai with Kanna. It’s her birthday trip. Let’s do the fifth.” Sesshomaru frowned.

              “Fine. Evening. Anything else you wish to waste my time with?” The youkai had work to attend to, he didn’t have time for this petty nonsense.

              “Sesshomaru, we really need to set a date announcing the wedding. It’ll be good publicity for you,” the demoness crooned. “You’re the one that brought this up, after all.”

              “Kagura, we will announce it when the time is right. Enough. I have to get back to work. Do not call me unless it’s important.” Not even waiting for her reply, he hung up the phone. Almost as soon as the handset hit the cradle, the door to his office opened and his partner walked in. Sesshomaru glanced at him before looking back at the screens.

              “You’re late, Naraku,” he stated.

              He walked to Sesshomaru’s desk and sat down in one of the large chairs, calmly folding his hands across his Armani suit with a knowing smile.

              “Kagura must have called you,” he replied with a soft laugh. His red eyes flashed coldly despite the smile on his face. He was always smiling, even when he was in bad humor.

              When it came to dealing with the general public, Sesshomaru left things to the humanoid half demon. He was not as aloof and maintained good public relations for the company. He held the press conferences, the ribbon cutting ceremonies, the dignitary meetings, all things of that nature. His handsome human appearance tended to make people more comfortable around him as well as his cunning strategy of glad-handing and communicative nature. He was nearly the polar opposite of the youkai he sat in front of.

              When Sesshomaru had begun the company he had done so alone. His short temper and lack of tolerance had nearly undone him from the start. He had terminated and sometimes even killed his workers faster than he could replace them (the second part was unknown to the general population). Naraku had monitored the youkai and seized the opportunity to help both of them.

              He had approached the dangerous demon and offered his services to get the ball rolling with hiring a lot of his own allies who knew the weapons world better than most. Sesshomaru had seen the benefit and accepted his proposal on the condition that he had the ultimate say in what happened in the company. Both had agreed and the business Seku Weapons Incorporated had been created, referred to as Seku Inc.

              Now it was the largest weapons manufacturer in the world and both men had become rich and powerful beyond words. Sesshomaru had been featured in a demon magazine some years back naming him as the richest youkai ever to live. Naraku was just below him.

              Sesshomaru had begun a distant relationship with his sister, Kagura, about fifty years ago. His image had begun to suffer in the human and youkai world with his overcautious amount of privacy. That was another thing he hated about this new age. Everyone was sticking their nose in everyone else’s business and judging them about it.

              To him, he would rather not marry her and most certainly not live with her. Naraku had suggested the match when he had learned of several articles criticizing the demon’s personal life. So little was known about Sesshomaru and that had begun to create distrust with some of his clients. They did not want to do business with someone who refused to reveal anything about himself or his affiliations.

              Sesshomaru finally had relented when he saw their business begin to decline and more rivals beginning to profit from his losses.

              Kagura was perfect for him in every regard. She was rich, beautiful, educated, charming, personable, and had a spotless reputation. She would make the ideal wife for a demon such as himself. She would quiet the media and press coverage about him. Other than that, he wanted nothing to do with her.

              Kagura stood to benefit largely from the arrangement. She was not sentimental or romantic. She had agreed to help her brother by marrying the Lord but she also knew it would create the most comfortable life possible for her. In time she would expect children from him, but that was nothing to rush. He would provide for her and whatever child they had, anything else was none of his concern. It was the demon way. He was creating an empire for himself and that took most of his time. Kagura understood that and would help him and do whatever was required of her as his mate.

              Naraku would be sealed into the arrangement with the marriage of his sister to Sesshomaru, permanently securing his place in the world they were building. Sesshomaru decided to let him think that for the time being.

              “Yes, she called. Why are the factories in Russia beginning to decline?” he all but snapped. “Since the second world war we have gained fifteen percent of our business from that country. The Russians want as many armored tanks and warships as we can build for them. Yet today I see a decline of seventy six thousand tanks and eighteen ships.” Naraku sighed and leaned back in the leather chair more comfortably with a slight shrug.

              “The middle east,” he stated. “You know they have always had conflict with them. Now we are producing most of the aircraft and warheads they use against the Russians. It makes sense Russia isn’t exactly happy about that.”

              Sesshomaru turned his golden eyes to meet the scarlet ones looking back at him.

              “Then get them to be happy about it. That’s your job, Naraku.” His voice was quiet as he spoke, never a good thing. Naraku only continued to smile at him.

              “I already informed the airport I’ll be needing the jet day after tomorrow, they’re setting the flight schedule,” he said. Sesshomaru nodded in mild approval before looking back at the screen.

              “Also, Colombia is asking if we can meet next month about the progress of the new warehouse we are building,” Naraku informed him. “Should I set a day to go there and see what the hold up is or would you rather a conference call?”

              “No, go there. That warehouse is two months behind completion schedule. Fire the company building it, get rid of the engineer, and get that building back on schedule. I want it operational six months from now.”

              “Right. Kill whoever needs killing and pay off the right people.” Naraku chuckled. He leaned forward and stood, smoothing his jacket and tie as he regarded his partner. “I’ll go in three weeks. Anything else we need to discuss?”

              “No. Keep me apprised of what happens in Russia,” Sesshomaru stated. Naraku smirked and turned to leave.

              “I always do. It’ll get handled.” With that, he left and shut the door.

              Sesshomaru waited until he was gone before opening his basement camera video feed once again. Inuyasha was laying in a pool of sweat on the floor shivering and tossing from side to side as if in the throws of a seizure. The demon Lord curled back his upper lip and closed the video feed once more, not bothering to reopen it for the rest of the day.

Chapter Text

Inuyasha didn’t know how long he was down there for. There was no clock, no windows, nothing to tell the passage of time. Even his meals and drinks were brought at seemingly random intervals. True to what Jaken had said, no one ever spoke to him or even looked at him when they came to give him what was promised.

              He knew it had to have been days, if not weeks. He had been given a bucket for his vomit and toilet needs which was emptied as needed. The tattered red robes he wore had been rent to shreds with the violent fits he had.

              The withdrawal had been the worst of his life. The pain unimaginable as his body screamed its need for the heroin it was being denied. Inuyasha lost even more weight as he was not able to keep hardly any food down, his body now looking almost mummified with just skin and bones. He had tried to suppress his cries of anguish, but more often than not he couldn’t stop the screams of pain. No one seemed to pay him any mind.

              Finally, he had slept. He had no concept of how long he slept, but he knew he had needed a lot of it. Today, for the first time, he had woken up hungry.

              The cuff around his bleeding ankle clinked softly as he sat up to lean against the pipe he was chained to. It took all of his energy to do just that and his head swam with dizziness. He nearly fainted but managed to stay conscious for once.

              He hung his head as he waited for something to happen, effectively becoming a statue.

              Hours later, the door upstairs opened and he heard footsteps descending the steps. He did not look up. The scent was enough to tell him who it was.

              The footsteps approached and stopped before him, black patent shoes visible just beyond his cuffed leg that stuck out. Inuyasha remained silent and still.

              “You’ve finished your withdrawal.” It was not a question, yet he replied softly.

              “Yes.”

              “Your smell is abhorrent. It is permeating the entire house.”

              “I bet it is. What do you want me to do about it?” He barely had the energy to speak, yet some of his former fire sparked in that statement. Sesshomaru was silent for a moment before he grabbed a handful of the filthy hair and jerked his head back so Inuyasha was looking up at him. His clawed fist knocked the barely healed bruise from when he had cold cocked the younger man some time ago. The hanyou hissed in pain and tears sprang to his eyes, but he looked at his older brother as was expected of him.

              The Lord glared down at him with angry, narrowed eyes.

              “I expect you to clean yourself up and mind your tongue around me,” he said with a barely concealed snarl. Inuyasha grit his teeth against the stinging sensation on his scalp. He couldn’t stop the cry as Sesshomaru jerked his hand back to himself, taking some of the hair with him. He flicked it off his wrist casually as he watched his prisoner reach up to rub the now tender spot.

              Inuyasha looked up at him with a glare. Big mistake.

              Sesshomaru wasted no time in reaching down and hauling him up by the throat to slam him back against the pipe, his feet dangling as he choked and gasped for breath. The hanyou reacted and reached up to claw at the wrist pinning him in mid-air, his eyes bulging and mouth opening and closing as he fought to breathe. Sesshomaru’s eyes flashed red.

              “Defy me and I’ll do worse than kill you,” he leaned close so they were mere inches apart and whispered the next words to him. “I’ll let you live.”

              The demon dropped him back to the floor, Inuyasha gasping and clutching his neck. Some of Sesshomaru’s poisonous acid penetrated his throat and burned like fire. Inuyasha knew from past encounters with the substance he would be sick for days now, probably longer given his skeletal state.

              He rubbed his neck as he looked up at the tall warrior, the fire gone from his eyes as he watched the silver haired demon. Sesshomaru seemed satisfied with that and stepped back once again.

              “What do you want from me?” he whispered hoarsely, holding his burned and bleeding throat.

              His brother said nothing. He turned and left the basement as suddenly as he had appeared.

              Inuyasha lay facedown on the slab, tears slipping from his eyes as the poison began to invade his blood.

              Sesshomaru was silent in the car as he drove through the night. Traffic was light and he was able to glide the Ferrari through the streaks like a bolt of lightning. Kagura sat in the passenger seat, her cellphone in her hand as she read something on the glass screen.

              They had come from a ballet that she was a patron of, her attendance was expected. This was the night she and Sesshomaru had agreed to be their date night. He was less than pleased he had been tricked into attending the event with her, remaining cold and distant through most of the performance.

              Cameras had captured their entrance and exit yet his guards had made sure they were not harassed at any point during the night by the media or reporters.

              Kagura was in a magnificent silver ballgown laden with crystals and a silk train. Her hair and makeup were done perfectly, as always, making her the most beautiful creature at the event. Sesshomaru had changed into a tuxedo with a matching square to compliment her wardrobe, knowing the pair would be scrutinized at the ballet.

              She had smiled and waved to the cameras, her arm looped through his as she leaned on him. She was the picture of a doting partner, never leaving his side the entire night. Cameras had also managed to capture the pair as they met with the ballet performers. She had posed for photos with the group before returning to him. As he had handed her into the low car, she had smiled up at him with love and adoration. The cameras ate it up.

              “I think it was a hit, darling,” she said brightly. Sesshomaru said nothing as he drove, his foot pressing the clutch harder than need before going into a higher gear. “The reporters are giving a magnificent review on us. I haven’t seen a criticism yet.”

              “I don’t appreciate being conned into this Kagura,” he said darkly. She waved an elegant hand dismissively. He could have happily broken it.

              “It wasn’t so bad as all that. Besides, you’re the one that stood me up last month. So really it’s only fair that I got you back just a little bit for it.” She giggled softly as she continued to scan the screen of her phone. “Really, Sesshomaru, I did you a favor. You have to step into the light sometime if you want to stay as powerful as you are.”

              “I don’t have to do anything I do not wish to, Kagura.” She finally looked at him, her eyes sparkling with the streetlights they zoomed past.

              “Then why, pray tell, did you agree to marry me?” she asked curiously. Sesshomaru remained silent. Kagura returned to her phone as he increased his speed once more, having complete faith in his driving.

              “Will you be staying the night? Or are you too angry with me?” Her tone was completely indifferent as she spoke.

              “I will stay. It is late.” She placed her phone back in her clutch and snapped it shut. They were entering the gates that let to her estate.

              “Very well, I thought as much. I dismissed the staff for the night anyways.” He drove the quarter mile to her large house and parked the sports car in front of her six car garage. Her house was about a quarter of the size of his palace. It was a newer build, tasteful and modern for the times. Sesshomaru hated it. He exited and walked around to open her door and assist her out. She slipped her hand into his and exited, graceful and elegant in her movements.

              He shut the door and locked it, gazing up at the block monstrosity she called home. Kagura walked beside him as they entered the lavish abode. Kagura had made her fortune by modeling and creating beauty products for both humans and demons. She had a talent for both and with Naraku’s financial backing had made enough off of her beauty line to afford nearly anything she wanted. She was business smart as well as beautiful, the perfect potential mate.

              Sesshomaru followed her up to the master bedroom and instantly was on her.

              Kagura was used to his lustful ways and met them with her own.

              The act for both of them was merely scratching an itch.

              Sesshomaru kissed her brutally and nearly tore her expensive dress off. She moaned into the kiss and began fighting to remove his tuxedo jacket, finally succeeding and tangling her hands in his long hair. The youkai growled and moved to bite at the crook of her neck, shoving the dress down off her slim hips and leaving her completely naked. Kagura had the perfect body and never wore undergarments.

              She gasped and pressed against him, her breasts firm against his strong chest. The Lord lifted her onto his hips, carrying her forward to fall on the soft covers of her bed. She untangled her hands and reached for his undershirt, her hands getting into the gaps between his buttons and ripping the garment open. He heard the buttons fly and clatter to the tile floor but paid it no attention. His claws explored her body as he pressed her into the mattress, coming to grasp the firm mounds on her chest.

              She threw her head back an moaned loudly, pressing up into the rough touch wantonly. Her sharp nails scrapped down his front to come to the belt on his dress pants, quickly getting to work on undoing and discarding it with a snap. She rolled her hips up into his still clothed erection, eliciting a growl from deep in his throat as he sucked at her neck.

              Kagura panted as he pressed between her legs, her thumbs slipping in to the hem line to pull the offending garment off. He reached down to assist her, throwing them to the side of the room.

              The black haired woman pulled his mouth back to hers, biting at his lips as he wasted no time in thrusting into her slick entrance. Her nails began to rake down his back hard enough to draw blood, prompting him to thrust harder into the tight hole. He angrily grabbed both with his own, pinning them above her head. He knew she hated when he did that.

              She bucked up against him, fighting to free her hands from his grasp. Sesshomaru braced himself on his free elbow and slammed into her mercilessly. She screamed out passionately and raised her hips to meet his thrusts each time, her breasts bouncing hard enough to brush his chest above hers. Her yells and the sounds of slapping skin filled the room along with the smell of sex, fueling the fire within him.

              Kagura suddenly wrapped her long leg around his waist and managed to pivot them so she was on top. Sesshomaru let her and grabbed her hips, his nails digging into her perfect skin.

              She moaned loudly and bounced on him, her long hair cascading around her in a halo of ink that contrasted so differently than his own silver waterfall of locks. The youkai reached up to harshly pinch her rosy nipples, receiving a gasp and moan of pleasure as she quickened her pace.

              His face began to turn to anger as he felt the pressure inside himself beginning to build, his golden eyes flickering to red as the climax approached. Kagura cracked her eyes to gaze down at him and her swollen red lips smiled in satisfaction.

              Sesshomaru grabbed her waist again and began to slam her onto himself with enough force to bruise them both, arching up into a half sitting position.

              With a scream Kagura jerked her hips forward and Sesshomaru let out a roar as his orgasm let go. She dug her nails into his back, sinking them deep into the skin as she rode out her own release with a loud moan.

              The youkai panted heavily before laying back on the covers once more, feeling her sharp nails retreat from the muscles behind his shoulders. Kagura hummed appreciably before climbing off his softening cock. She slid to the edge of the bed and grabbed a white silk robe, tying it around her figure as she looked over her shoulder at him seductively. He looked up at the ceiling, one hand over his toned abdomen and the other resting above his head.

              “Hmmm time for a shower. Care to join?” He glanced at her indifferently before looking up once more.

              “No, I’ll shower in the morning.” Kagura shrugged one shoulder before walking off to the bathroom. A moment later he heard the water turn on and the sound of her stepping into the stream.

              He wrinkled his nose as he sat up, using his ruined shirt to clean his groin area off. He kept spare clothes here for just such an occasion, so he wasn’t bothered by the destroyed garment.

              Sesshomaru did not particularly enjoy these encounters. He saw it as a necessary bodily function more than anything. Kagura seemed to enjoy it well enough, not that he cared what she liked or didn’t like. He turned his face to look where he had thrown his pants. Sitting up, he left the bed and walked to retrieve his phone from the pocket.

              No missed calls, fifty-six new emails. Typical.

              He unlocked the phone and opened the network to his cameras once again.

              Inuyasha had been given a bucket of water and some soap and cloths to clean himself with. Currently, he had his upper robe off and was slowly washing his dirty skin with a washcloth.

              Sesshomaru could see the water in the bucket had turned nearly completely brown as he had gone to rinse it multiple times. It seemed years of grime was coming off of his thin flesh, turning the graying looking tone back to a creamy white.

              Sesshomaru could see each bone on his entire upper torso and he wondered where he was getting the strength to perform even such a minor action. There was no muscle mass on him at all, he was a walking skeleton.

              As he watched, Inuyasha pulled his long, tangled mess of hair over his shoulder to dip into the water. It instantly turned almost black as the hanyou slowly began to lather it with the small amount of soap he had been given.

              The rats nest of hair began to untangle as he worked it with his fingers carefully, floating on the water like dirty snow on the river. Sesshomaru watched as drops fell into the bucket when Inuyasha held his head over it, and he knew it was tears even without being able to see the face.

              “Anything interesting?” He had not heard her leave the shower. Sesshomaru closed the feed and straightened, bringing the cell phone over to the bed.

              “Emails. Business.” He replied. She was drying her inky locks with a towel from the doorway, watching him curiously. The inuyoukai set the gadget on the nightstand that was on his side of the bed, laying back down to sleep. This was one of the rare times he would actually slumber: after sex.

              Kagura shrugged again and tossed the towel back into the bathroom before turning off the light and discarding her robe, walking over to the bed in the darkness.

              “You never stop working,” she remarked as she climbed in beside him. He turned his narrowed eyes to her.

              “You make it seem like it’s a problem,” he said quietly. She turned on her side away from him, pulling the covers over herself.

              “No, just boring. You should live a little more, my love.” He returned his eyes to the ceiling, once more his mood darkening.

              “And you should stay out of my affairs, Kagura,” he growled dangerously. Her shoulders shook with silent laughter beside him.

              “Whatever you say, Sesshomaru. Good night.”

              He did not reply. He could hear the last water dripping off the shower head in the bathroom, the noise he imagined what tears falling into a bucket of water would sound like.

Chapter Text

Inuyasha looked at the plates stacked by his side. He was clean for the first time in many months, and had food in his stomach. The need for his heroin still raged within him, but now he felt he could fight it off somewhat.

              Staff members had brought him another basin of fresh water and towels to clean himself once he had made the other bucket completely unusable with the filth from his first washing. A shirt and jeans had been set nearby as well, no shoes or socks had been provided. He doubted he would need them.

              Inuyasha had stared at the clothes, not knowing how he was to change into the jeans with his ankle being bound to the pipe, so he remained in his rags. He did not deserve the articles of clothing anyways.

              With a clear mind, he now watched the comings and goings of the housekeepers. There was a routine of sorts. Every two days, he thought, they would come down with laundry to wash and dry. A cleaning maid would sometimes venture to the basement for supplies to dust or vacuum. No one looked at him. He was invisible to them even though he was only fifty feet away from the area they worked in. Even the woman that came to empty his toilet bucket and collect his dishes pretended he was not there.

              The half demon looked down at his chaffed ankle, the wound from the cuff beginning to heal finally. It was tender and raw, but at least it had stopped bleeding.

              He heard the door open above but paid it no mind, instead pulling his wispy hair over his shoulder to continue trying to untangle it with his claws.

              Moments later, the small feet of Jaken appeared in front of him. He glanced up at the angry toad demon before looking back down to the task he was performing.

              “It seems Lord Sesshomaru has grown tired of you stinking up his basement,” he barked indignantly. Now Inuyasha stopped to really look at the little man. His face remained blank as he watched him.

              Jaken frowned and crossed his arms over his chest, a key dangling from one hand.

              “Tell me, half breed, will you try to escape?”

              “No.” His voice was hollow and dead as he replied. Jaken narrowed his eyes, not believing him.

              “Let me tell you what will happen if you do get such an idea. Lord Sesshomaru will be the one to deal out the punishment to you. You won’t make it past the fountains.” Inuyasha didn’t reply. His heart raced as he looked down at the key, a ray of hope beginning to shine in his broken soul.

              Jaken seemed to really hesitate before he finally approached to unlock the cuff. Inuyasha did not move as he was released from his binding. Jaken quickly stepped back several paces once the metal clinked to the floor.

              “Grab your clothes and follow me. Don’t try anything funny either.” He turned to walk to the stairs. The weak man shakily got to his feet. He glanced down at the pile of clothes and bent to retrieve them. His head swam and his vision began to white out, he knew he was about to faint.

              Inuyasha lost his balance and crashed back to the ground, groaning with pain as the impact jolted him. He managed to remain conscious and gathered himself once more to stand as his sight cleared, the shirt and jeans in his arms. A cold sweat broke out over his body as he slowly turned to face his jailer. Jaken was frowning at him from his position at the steps.

              “Hurry up mutt, Lord Sesshomaru doesn’t like to be kept waiting.” He frowned at the little man.

              “I don’t exactly have mountains of energy here, Jaken,” he muttered as he began to walk. He knew he had to take it slow or he would fall again. He just didn’t have the stamina to really function yet.

              “You had better find some,” he snapped impatiently, beginning to go up the stairs. Inuyasha stopped at the bottom and looked up. He had no clue how he would get up there, but he had to try.

              He reached for the handrail, shifting the items to his other arm and took his first step.

              Jaken had reached the landing up top by the time he was half way up the stairs. It was nearly twenty steps, but it may as well have been a hundred. He was out of breath by the seventh step and had to pause. His ears were ringing and his vision beginning to blur once more.

              “Hurry up!” he yelled from the top. Inuyasha’s temper flared, a boost of energy coming with the emotion. He jerked his head up with a snarl to glare at the toad.

              “I’m going as fast as I can without falling back down, you little shit,” he said between grit teeth. Jaken bristled and began to yell insults at him but he tuned it out, focusing on moving his feet once more. At the final step the last of his energy faded and he swayed dangerously, pinwheeling his stick arms for balance. The clothes fell to the ground with a soft thump as he tottered dangerously, then he felt himself beginning to fall backwards. His golden eyes widened as he realized he was falling, a sense of dread overcoming him.

              Then, out of nowhere, Sesshomaru was in front of him. Their eyes locked as he felt the air beginning to rush past him. Sesshomaru’s angry eyes narrowed and he snapped his long arm out quicker than could be seen. His powerful hand clamped around Inuyasha’s throat and he arrested his fall.

              The hanyou’s heart hammered in his chest as he looked at the youkai, his mouth open and gasping for breath. The hand around his neck tightened and cut off the air before swinging him around in an arc to throw him across the room.

              Inuyasha sailed through the air before crashing into the large living room. He was thrown with such force that he went over the large couch to smash into the solid wood coffee table in front of the stone hearth. The large table disintegrated with the force of the impact, leaving Inuyasha laying in a mess of splintered wood and shattered glass. A large cut on his arm began bleeding profusely and his brittle bones nearly snapped with the hit. He lay immobile in the splintered wood pile.

              “Get up.” The voice was right before him. He opened his eyes and saw the Lord looming inches over him, his face twisted in rage as if Inuyasha had broken the furniture on purpose.

              The hanyou grimaced in pain and tried to sit up. He could not. Sesshomaru snarled and grabbed him by the throat once more, choking him as he began walking to the next set of stairs that led to the second story of the house. Inuyasha weakly reached up to claw at the hand holding him, trying to get any air he could into his burning lungs.

              Sesshomaru carried him up the stairs like a man dragging a towel, his lower back slamming into each step as he was hauled up the flight. Just as he began to fade, his eyes rolling back into his head and his hands going limp at his sides, he was once more thrown through the air.

              This time, a bookcase stopped his flight. He slammed into it with enough force to break one of the shelves and fell to the floor, several large volumes falling onto him as he tried to catch his breath on the ground. Now he knew he had at least two broken ribs, and his collar bone was questionable as well.

              He lay face down, the books laying around his body and on his beaten back like a hard blanket. The injured hanyou gulped much needed air, his eyes closed as he fought against the pain in his chest from the broken bones grinding together with each intake. His ears picked up the sound of Sesshomaru moving through the room and he shuddered with fear at being thrown once more.

              Thankfully, the steps went across the room and stopped. He heard the sound of a chair creaking softly and let out a shaky breath he didn’t know he had been holding.

              “Get up,” he said once more. Inuyasha dare not disobey him. He slowly gathered his hands under himself. The arm with the cut on it dripped blood onto the pristine floor and caused him to slip as he tried to push himself onto all fours. Another stab of pain shot through him as his shoulder crashed back to the floor and he hissed, squeezing his eyes shut and gritting his fangs together.

              Mindful of the blood, he once more braced himself on his hands and knees, gasping with the excruciating pain racing through his entire body now. It was still nothing compared to what he had just gone through alone in that basement.

              The books tumbled off his back as he managed to gather his feet under himself and stand, his eyes going to his brother across the room.

              Sesshomaru was calmly watching him from his desk, hands folding together as he leaned on the surface and watched him with keen eyes. Inuyasha’s rage flared as he wrapped his bleeding arm around his ribcage and stood erect.

              The demon was one sadistic sonofabitch.

              Satisfied, Sesshomaru leaned back in his chair and regarded him coldly.

              “Perhaps in the future you will obey my orders more promptly,” he said. Inuyasha curled his lip back in anger, clenching his other hand into a fist at his side.

              “I haven’t exactly been having a picnic down there, ya know,” he replied quietly, his teeth still clenched with pain. Talking hurt. Breathing hurt. Moving hurt. Just being alive hurt.

              Sesshomaru frowned at him.

              “Your comfort is none of my concern, half breed,” he stated. “What is my concern is who you have been talking to in our years apart. I was assuming you had gotten yourself killed years ago. I see my hopes were unfounded. Now I must deal with you, distasteful task that it is.” Inuyasha lowered his eyes to the wooden floor, some of the anger leaving him as he reflected on the last three hundred years since they had met.

              Sesshomaru had thrived in this world. Inuyasha saw his image all over the news and media. Even before the age of technology, he had heard of the inuyoukai and the dynasty he was creating for himself. He had envied him.

              “I haven’t spoken to anyone.” His voice was quiet. The frown on that perfect face deepened.

              “So I am to believe in the last three hundred years, you have not told anyone of our connection.” His voice said enough, he thought he was lying.

              “Sesshomaru, I haven’t exactly made good friends. No one gives a shit about me.”

              “Lie to me again, Inuyasha, and you will regret it.” His heart began to race once more. There was no way he knew about…

              Sesshomaru retrieved a file on his desk and set it in front of himself, his fingers flipping it open to reveal several pages. Inuyasha heard the papers moving and looked up once more, his face becoming a blank mask. He had gotten good at that over the years.

              “Approach,” he commanded. Inuyasha had to know what those papers held, if he knew about the secret. He slowly limped forward, wincing with each step. His broken bones sang their displeasure at the jolts, but he ignored them as best he could. Once he was close enough to see the pictures, he stopped.

              Several glossy photos were spread out before him. One was of him on a stage at a dingey night club playing the guitar in a mesh net shirt with black jeans on stage with a group. It was from a bullshit website for second rate clubs trying to drum up business. The headline read ‘Rave Group Names the Band ‘Prowler’ As Up-And-Coming Rock Band.’ There was part of an article included in the picture giving a description of the place they were playing at but it cut off before it finished. Inuyasha’s image on stage was circled in red ink as he looked down at the instrument in his hand with a wild smile on his face. The date on the article was ten years ago.

              “Who are these people?” Sesshomaru asked. Inuyasha looked with longing at the members of the band. There were five in all, including himself. All young and carefree in the photo.

              “Doesn’t matter. They’re dead.” His voice was quiet and hollow as he spoke. Sesshomaru regarded him for a moment before setting the photo aside and pulling up another one.

              “What about this?” Inuyasha’s heart skipped a beat before looking at the next picture. He still didn’t know.

              It was an old photo blown up to a full page. Inuyasha stared longingly at it, wishing he could keep it.

              Kouga was smiling into the camera with Inuyasha standing beside him. It was from about forty years ago. They were in a manicured backyard with a wooden fence behind them, a grill set against the fence with hamburgers smoking on the grates. Kouga had a metal spatula in one hand, fixing to flip the burgers and a beer in the other. Inuyasha stood to the side of the grill, a drink in his own hand as he half turned to face the camera with a grin.

              He remembered that day. Ayame and the kids had wanted to have a cookout. It was spring and had been a gorgeous day. Kouga had called him up and invited him over for the barbecue, which he happily accepted. Ayama was pregnant with their fourth pup, due in only a month. The kids had run around the yard all day shouting and playing while the men stood by the grill talking and laughing. Ayame had some of her fellow female pack members over and soon it was a backyard party with nearly fifty people there. It had been one of the best days of his life.

              “How did you get that?” he whispered.

              “I have my ways. What has he said? Who is he connected to now?” Sesshomaru could find out, but he wanted to see if the half demon would tell him first.

              “Kouga hasn’t said anything to anyone about us. Don’t you think if he wanted to go to the media about you he would have years ago?” He was on alert now. Kouga had been his friend, he would not get him or his family dragged into this mess of shit. Sesshomaru’s eyes bore into him, but he would not back down.

              “I will deal with him as I see fit,” he said simply. Inuyasha’s anger rose up once more.

              “Sesshomaru, you leave him out of this! He has a family, a pack. He wouldn’t want any trouble. He doesn’t give a shit about you or your company. Leave him alone.”

              “You do not give orders here.” Inuyasha froze, realizing he really didn’t have any leverage in the situation. The hanyou glared at his older sibling from across the desk. Sesshomaru showed no emotion as he met his stare, not concerned in the least with his anger.

              “When was the last time you spoke to Kouga?” Inuyasha’s eyes fell to the picture once more, an overwhelming sadness coming over him.

              “Years ago. I stole some of Ayame’s jewelry to…it doesn’t matter. He hasn’t talked to me since it happened. I’m not allowed around the pack.” He closed his eyes. “He probably thinks I’m dead anyways, like you did. Or at least wishes I was.” Sesshomaru put the picture back in the folder and began scanning the papers. Inuyasha opened his eyes but kept them on the shining wood of the desk, not looking at him.

              “You have no bank account, no identification, no credit card activity in the last fifteen years, no address. Tell me what you have been doing.”

              “None of your business,” he muttered.

              “Wrong. It is all my business now. Speak.” Inuyasha glanced up at him briefly.

              “Why the fuck do you care?”

              “Wrong again. I do not care. I need to know if you have divulged any of my personal affairs to anyone. By coming here, you have created a situation that I must deal with. There are many people that would see me brought down and crush my business if given the chance. I must know who you have spoken to about me. Who knows that we are brothers? What have you said about me? What have you done that could cause a scandal, besides become a worthless drug addict?” He leaned forward slightly. “I know you are hiding something, Inuyasha. I will get to the bottom of it.”

              “You just got done explaining to me that for the last few years that I’ve been dead on paper and I’m a junkie. Who would even believe me Sesshomaru? No one gives a shit about me or what I say. The past is the past, no one would even believe me if I told them I had a half brother, let alone if it was the most powerful guy on the planet.”

              “A DNA test would prove it,” the Lord snapped. “This world we live in is full of new wonders. Try to keep up with it. I know you’re stupid, but don’t pretend to be naïve when you know as well as I do that it can be asserted that we are related, much as I wish we were not.”

              “Then just kill me and get rid of the evidence,” Inuyasha snapped back at him. Sesshomaru slowly stood from his reclined position on the chair to brace his hands on the desk and lean forward.

              “Make no mistake, it will come to that, dear brother,” he growled. “But not until I find out what secrets you are withholding from me.”

              Inuyasha managed to repress the shudder that threatened to overtake him. He would never let anyone find out what had happened that dark night eight years ago. The night that had started this all. The drugs, the pain, the memories, the trauma. Sesshomaru would kill him first before he told him about that night.

              “I’m not hiding anything,” he lied. “Do whatever you have to do. But leave Kouga out of this. Kill me or torture me or whatever tickles your sick fancy. He didn’t do anything to you and he won’t.”

              Sesshomaru stood silently leaning over his desk and Inuyasha did not miss the slight flare of his nostrils once he finished speaking. He smelled the lie.

              “You will remain in this house a prisoner. You will speak to no one. You will have no outside communication. No phone, no computer, nothing. The staff will not deliver letters for you. They will not talk to you. You will be a ghost to them.” Inuyasha met his hard gaze once again as he spoke.

              “You will be given three meals a day, whatever the staff prepares for you and nothing more. You will not drink alcohol. There is a room in the west wing you will be confined to. Only myself and Jaken will have a key to it.” He leaned even farther over the desk, their faces inches apart.

              “Make no mistake, half breed, I am the king of this castle. My word is law. No one will stop me from doing whatever I please to you.” Now a shudder did wrack his thin frame. He had heard those words before. Sesshomaru continued. “Should I wish to break your arm, I will do so. Should I wish to stab you, I will do so. Should I wish to withhold your meals, I will do so. No one will stop me or speak a word in your defense.” He leaned away once more. “You are forbidden from the locked rooms in this house when you are allowed to out of your bedroom. You will not go beyond the courtyard out back when you are allowed outside. Should you try to escape or break any of my rules, you will be dealt with by me. Do I make myself clear?”

              “Yes, Sesshomaru,” he whispered. He was a prisoner. The tall lord inclined his elegant head and stood straight behind the desk.

              “Get out. Jaken will show you to your room.”

Chapter Text

The room was the best he had ever lived in. He could not complain.

              Jaken had been waiting outside of the door to Sesshomaru’s study when he limped out weakly. The effort of just standing and talking to his brother had drained him of the last energy he had.

              Jaken had led him wordlessly to a long hall far away from the study. It seemed like he had walked four miles before they reached his new prison cell. There were plenty of door he passed and one sitting area with a veranda that led outside to a deck with chairs and tables for sitting in the sun. He had paused to look longingly at the bright light, having not seen it since his captivity began. Only a few seconds passed before he was forced to move on once again.

              The door Jaken had stopped at was like all the others but he produced a set of keys from his sash and flipped to the correct one instantly. They key looked just like the others on the ring as he slipped it into the lock and opened the door. Inuyasha stepped forward to walk inside.

              It was a simple bedroom. The bed was like any other that could be found in a hotel. A pair of nightstands rested on either side of the headboard and a simple dresser was pushed against the wall. There was a closet with folding doors near the hallway door, several simple shirts and pairs of pants hanging from the rack, including the ones that had been lost in his violent trip to the study. There was no television or any electronic in the room save the ceiling fan above with its light shining down to the bed. He saw another door at the far end by the window that led to what he figured was a bathroom, but what he focused on was the window.

              Light shown through the iron bars that had been newly installed over the glass, a view of the grounds behind the house visible from this vantage point. The light was beautiful to him.

              “Your food will be brought up later. You will speak to no one.” With that, he had shut the door and left him in the room with only himself and the light as company.

              That had been nearly a week ago.

              Since that time, Inuyasha had done his best to build his strength. Three meals were brought to him by Jaken and a maid. A housekeeper had come once to change his sheets and wash his clothes. The fire rat haori, or what was left of it, had been taken away the first day. He wasn’t sorry to see it go.

              With nothing to do, he rested and let his body heal. The beating from his brother had taken a toll on him, but with a decent diet he had been able to recover in a fair amount of time. When the need for a hit of heroin slammed into him, he would immediately run to the bathroom and douse himself in a cold shower until the urge passed. So far, he had not been let out of the room.

              The sound of approaching footsteps told him it was time for his lunch. He sat up on the edge of his bed and waited for the door to open. To his surprise, Jaken appeared and he was alone.

              “You’re being allowed out for three hours today. We shall see how you do.” Inuyasha stood.

              “You gonna follow me around that whole time?”

              “Don’t be ridiculous!” Jaken snapped, clearly annoyed. “I have very important things to do for Lord Sesshomaru, and you don’t qualify to be on that list!”

              “Yeah? Is that why you and a maid have to bring my meals every day?”

              Jaken sputtered and his face flushed with anger, knowing he did not have a decent reply to that.

              “Get out of this room before I lock the door again!” he yelled. Inuyasha dared to smirk as he stepped out into the hall. His door was left open behind him, probably so they could come clean it while he wasn’t there.

              “You’re not to open the locked doors-“

              “Yeah yeah I remember. No doing whatever Sesshomaru said not to do or he’ll cut off a finger or whatever,” he said dismissively. Jaken’s blood boiled and he stormed off down the hall fuming to himself, leaving the hanyou to his own whims.

              Inuyasha wasted no time in exploring the area. He went first to the sitting area he had passed a week ago.

              There were several chairs laid about around the room and tables laden with tasteful blossoms. A large TV was on one wall but it was off. Inuyasha headed for the glass doors that led outside to the veranda, the sun shining on his pale face like a welcome friend. He smiled and reached for the handle to open the door. It was locked.

              The grin fell from his face as he looked down at the handle. So he wasn’t allowed outside yet, even on the second level of the house. Figures.

              Inuyasha could not leave the warm light. He slowly backed up to a chaise lounge that faced the glass doors and laid down on it, his eyes never leaving the white balcony he longed to sit on. Time went by and he remained still and silent on the lounge. His meal was actually brought to him in the room, but he left it untouched. He was not even interested in using his time to explore the house anymore.

              All too soon, his recess came to an end with the reappearance of Jaken. He heard his small clawed feet click on the tile floor behind where he lay on the chaise.

              “Back to your room half breed,” he snapped. His heart fell.

              “Five more minutes,” he murmured, not moving from where he lay. The sound of retreating feet behind him was heard without another word and he smiled into the sun. He lay there quietly for another few minutes.

              Inuyasha never heard him coming.

              His long hair was grabbed in an iron grip and he screamed with the pain as he was dragged off the furniture to the floor. He reached up to try and get the hand out of his hair to no avail as he was dragged out of the room. Another scream of pain issued from his mouth and tears sprang to his eyes as he thrashed and tried to escape. He kicked and rolled and clawed to no avail.

              Finally, he was released to go flying into his bedroom. Before he could blink through the wetness in his eyes, he was slammed into the wall and pinned there by Sesshomaru. His eyes were filled with fury as he looked at the man he had pinned up on the wall. He was pushing him so hard into it the drywall behind the frail body cracked. Inuyasha grabbed the wrist around his windpipe, choking sounds escaping from his mouth.

              “What did I say about my rules?” he hissed. Inuyasha let the tears fall from his eyes as he struggled to breathe. Sesshomaru launched him at the barred window, the metal not giving an inch even with the force he was slammed into it. Inuyasha hit it at the perfect angle and his upper arm broke.

              He let out a deafening scream but that was cut off as well. The youkai’s free hand flew through the air and landed on his jaw, silencing him. The injured man felt several of his teeth get knocked out and he kept his face turned to the side. Even with the hand still on his throat, he managed to gather enough strength to spit out a full mouthful of blood lest he drown in it. It landed on the carpet with an audible splat, two molars mixed in with the crimson liquid.

              Inuyasha’s dazed eyes looked down at the specks of white laying in the blood, more of the coppery liquid running from his mouth down to his chin. His arm was white hot and the pain in his head was extraordinary. Sesshomaru was far from done.

              He pulled him away from the bars and lifted him high to batter him into the hard floor. More ribs broke from the hit. Inuyasha cried out, unable to scream again or fight back. His arm was useless and the other weakly grasped at the wrist around his neck. Tears spilled from his eye freely now as the blood from his mouth was joined by more from his nose.

              Sesshomaru reared his other fist back as he crouched over the small body beneath him. His eye red and fangs elongated as he snarled in fury. Inuyasha turned his head up to him, nearly choking on the blood in his mouth and lack of air.

              “Sesshomaru…” he gurgled softly, blood spraying the air and running down his cheeks. “Please…” The fist came down anyways. Not only did he break his eye socket with the hit, he activated his poison claw when they connected. Inuyasha didn’t think he could scream any louder than before, he was wrong. He felt the bone break around his eye and the instant acid burn of the substance to go with it. The chords in his throat cracked and he could scream no more, only work his injured jaw.

              The ruthless Lord paused above him, his hand poised for another hit as the one around the slim neck tightened.

              “I said I would deal with you as I saw fit if you broke my rules. Did Jaken not explain it was time for you to return here?” Inuyasha let out a choking sound. “Answer me.”

              His little brother could not speak, so he gave the slightest nod in reply. His head was pounding like a sledgehammer was working on it. Everything hurt now. His body began to shut down to escape the trauma it had suffered.

              “This is your first warning. The next occurrence will not be so pleasant.” Inuyasha’s good eye widened as the offending hand came down once more and connected with the center of his face, the nose breaking instantly. He was knocked out, everything blissfully fading to black.

              Inuyasha didn’t recover from that beating for nearly two weeks. He was not given any medical attention while he lay in his bed. Chewing food was too agonizing at first and he couldn’t see through his black eyes. The teeth had luckily grown back fairly fast, but the two that had been knocked from his mouth lay on the dresser as a grim reminder of what had happened.

              Nothing changed in his routine with the housekeepers. They came, they cleaned, they delivered food and water, they left. Inuyasha remained bedridden for ten days. On the eleventh day, he managed to limp to the shower, using a pillowcase to wrap around his broken arm as a makeshift sling. The dried blood and grime fell off him with welcome relief. He stood under the water for nearly two hours, just letting it soothe his aching body.

              The next few days he worked on exercising the soreness out of himself. By the fourteenth day, he was let out once more. Jaken acted as if nothing had occurred, yet Inuyasha could not help but notice the smugness about him. He said nothing.

              This time, he made his way to the lower level of the house, avoiding the room he had been dragged from. He never wanted to go there again. Jaken left him in the main living room of the house with the final words that he had three hours once again.

              Inuyasha cautiously began to wander through the main level. He found the kitchens and saw the staff busy with their noontime meal at the large table, so he quickly made his exit. There were several bathrooms on the lower level for guests to use. These rooms were open to him, but most others were locked. He finally found one that opened and stepped inside.

              It was a massive library. The walls were completely covered in books and decorative statues. A ladder leaned against one wall with a rail at the top to slide it where needed. Several floor to ceiling windows were located on the far wall to let in light. More couches and easy chairs dotted the room with lamps at their sides. An electric fireplace was set between two windows with a mantle over it that held various awards for the company. Inuyasha approached this and began to read them.

              They dated back over a hundred years when the corporation had really kicked off the ground during the first world war. One award stopped him and he reached for it to bring it closer. The eye in the broken socket still was giving him problems so he had blurry vision and needed to pull the fine print close in order to read. His blood froze and the hand holding it began to shake.

“To President Sesshomaru and Vice President Naraku, for the outstanding production needs met by Seku Weapons Incorporated in the Gulf War. The United States of America thanks you.”

              ‘Naraku…’ His hand shook nearly uncontrollably as he reached to put the plaque back on the mantle.

              “Who gave you permission to touch my things?” Inuyasha jerked and dropped it, narrowly moving his foot in time to avoid it dropping on it. He quickly bent to pick it up and turned to face the youkai at the door.

              Sesshomaru stood just inside the room, his hands behind his back as he watched him with hawk-like eyes. Inuyasha regained his composure quickly and put it back with the others.

              “No one, I’m sorry. I just wanted to read it. Kinda having trouble with that lately.” He turned back to face him, putting his hand down at his side so he wouldn’t touch anything else. He would think about what he had seen later.

              Sesshomaru approached him slowly. Inuyasha took a step back from him without realizing it, his eyes turning to the side. The tall demon stopped beside him, looking at the awards instead of his captive.

              “What do you see when you look at these?” he asked curiously. Inuyasha looked up at the rows of plagues and etched glass. There were about twenty of them in total from what he could see with his messed up eyes.

              “Bunch of trophies,” he said carefully. Sesshomaru turned his head to look down at him, eyes colder than ice.

              “Success,” he corrected. “Each one of these represents success. When Seku rose above the rest of the world.” He took a step towards the injured hanyou so they were less than a foot apart. Inuyasha shivered but met his gaze. “I always get what I want. I always succeed where others fail. The same will apply to you.” Inuyasha couldn’t look away from that hateful gaze.

              Then, Sesshomaru did something unexpected. He reached up and brought that deadly hand close to the black and blue face. The hanyou flinched away from it, expecting pain from that hand. Instead, Sesshomaru delicately moved aside a stray lock of hair to better see the swollen and black mess around his eye. The eye itself was filled with blood from the hit and the poison. Inuyasha wasn’t sure if he would ever regain his true vision back. The tips of his fingers brushed the skin with a feather soft touch. Inuyasha winced in pain from even that light contact as the hand moved to push the white lock back behind where an ear should have been on the side of his head. The smaller man shivered in what could have been fear.

              “You will give me what I want,” Sesshomaru stated quietly. The half demon looked into his eyes.

              “You’ve got everything out of me already. I don’t have anything else to tell.” He lifted his chin up in small defiance, knowing it would probably land him another brace of injuries. Sesshomaru curled his finger under the swollen jaw, gently turning his face towards to the window to let the light play on the broken face.  

              “If you continue to lie to me, your life will become much worse.” His voice was barely a whisper.

              “Go ahead Sesshomaru, do it. I’ll take whatever you can throw at me.” Sesshomaru held his jaw up a moment longer before dropping the hand like he had been touching trash. Inuyasha let out a small breath he didn’t realize he had been holding, his body relaxing slightly.

              Suddenly, Sesshomaru seized him and pushed him back against one of the tall bookcases. Inuyasha cried out from the rough shove, his broken arm jolting in the sling he had made for himself. The other hand came to press against the strong chest as he looked in surprise at the demon now inches from him. Sesshomaru’s face loomed close to his, the powerful hands pressing into his injured shoulders to pin him against the shelves.

              “You think you can talk big, little brother, but you cannot handle the amount of pain I will gladly inflict on you if you continue to defy me,” he hissed. Inuyasha turned his face from him but it was jerked back with a powerful hand on his bruised chin. He met the cold gaze with one of near indifference.

              “Like I said, do your worst. You won’t get anything else from me,” he replied with a dead voice. If Sesshomaru was going to beat him around some more, he would take it. Broken bones healed eventually, bruises faded, skin grew back. However, the memories he fought to lock up inside himself would destroy him faster than anything his older brother could ever do to his body. That one name on the award nearly unlocked the box he had managed to keep sealed with heroin.

              ‘Naraku….’

              The inuyoukai looked into his eyes for a long moment, and Inuyasha could almost swear he leaned in even closer. His world became two golden discs as the distance shrank between them. Time stood still. His heart thundered in his ears. What was happening?

              Inuyasha felt himself suddenly drawn to that face, the one he had come to dread. He felt the fingers holding his injured chin begin to loosen before they slid down his throat, the sharp claws lightly pressing into the white flesh. A shiver coursed through him as the hand wrapped around his neck, knowing in a moment he would begin choking him. The thumb pressed against his pulse on the side of his neck, feeling the racing heartbeat there. He parted his lips without realizing it, his body beginning to pull itself towards the powerful man in front of him.

              ‘What’s happening to me? It’s like I can’t stop…’ he thought in confusion. Sesshomaru pressed his neck back into the shelves once more, but he was not harsh with the movement. Inuyasha’s was still caught in his penetrating gaze as the wood creaked behind him. Sesshomaru frowned in thought but did not pull away.

              “Your heart is racing, and your cheeks are flushed. What is going through your head right now?” he asked quietly. Inuyasha dare not answer, but knew the consequences if he remained silent. He would take the beating. Sesshomaru’s frown deepened, and his hand tightened in warning on his neck.

              “What are you feeling?” he demanded.

              “Strange…I feel strange,” he whispered. “You aren’t hurting me.” He wasn’t lying. Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes in thought before slowly pulling away from his brother. Inuyasha almost followed the hand on his neck without meaning to but managed to remain leaning back against the wall. He looked down at the perfect mouth retreating from him for just a moment before meeting his eyes again.

              The youkai took a step back from him, one hand slipping into his pocket and the other falling to his side. Inuyasha reached up to touch the warm flesh where that hand has been seconds ago, the skin there seeming to tingle slightly.

              The spell was broken. His eyes became dead once more as he looked at Sesshomaru.

              “Am I still allowed in here?” he asked quietly.

              “Any door that is unlocked you are allowed to enter. The rules have not changed.”

              Suddenly, an overwhelming exhaustion hit him and he sighed.

              “I’ll go back to my room.” Sesshomaru remained stoic.

              “Your time is not up yet,” he stated. Inuyasha nodded in understanding.

              “Yeah I know, but I’m tired. Can I go?” Even his voice was strained.

              “Yes. Leave.” Inuyasha cast his eyes to the floor and nodded, slipping past his tall brother to exit the room.

Chapter Text

              Sesshomaru sat in his study throughout the night, staring into the fire that burned before him. The encounter in the library had told him much. The televisions were on mute and unattended to for the first time in many nights. The fire reflected in his golden eyes as he thought about all that had happened.

              Inuyasha had all but melted in that room. He had smelled the emotions coming from him. Disgusting.

              The youkai wrinkled his nose in disgust at the memory. He had smelled desire. His sick younger brother had wanted him. Did his depravity know no bounds? He was a filthy, sick, weak, pathetic, abhorrent creature. Yet this was more of an opportunity than just a morbid discovery.

              Sesshomaru had purposefully not hurt him, despite his wish to. Now he must form a plan to use this information to his advantage.

              The Lord had no doubt Inuyasha would endure any manner of pain he inflicted upon him and still hold his tongue. The half demon was holding something back. Sesshomaru had watched him hold the award from the mantle to his face and had picked up on the soft gasp that had come from him. It was an award like all the others that rested there, he could not see any importance in it. However, something had startled him nonetheless. He would get to the bottom of it.

              The youkai leaned back in the chair, his hand going to rest on his strong jaw in thought.

              Inuyasha had responded to his touch, horrid as it may have been.

              Sesshomaru leaned forward, his mind working quick. Then his eyes widened.

              ‘He will respond to my touch. I can manipulate him that way.’ He thought about the moment in the library over and over. The abhorrent behavior displayed by the mutt was genuine. There was nothing fake about him leaning into the touch or the smell of arousal coming from his skin. It was real.

              Sesshomaru scoffed softly to himself. This was ridiculous. He would find another way to get the secrets out of him.

              The regal youkai sat by the fire all night, his mind turning over and over about what to do.

              Inuyasha slept for three days and nights without waking after the event in the library. He had no idea what had come over him or why it drained him so much. The memory of the award was gone when he finally awoke, but the rest was there.

              He remembered the soft touch on his skin, the gentle way he had been handled for a moment. It was the first act of kindness he had received from his brother since his arrival. Sure he had taken him in and locked him away in a prison, but the rest had been all pain and suffering.

              Ninety percent of his time had been recovering from wounds inflicted at the dog demon’s hand. The other ten percent was isolation. Inuyasha knew this would be his new life forever. He was fine with it. It was better than the drugs ruling over him.

              When he was allowed back out for his three hour exercise, it was night time. An odd hour for the practice, but he wouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth right now. Jaken unlocked his door and he walked away. Inuyasha made his way to the lower level again and stood before the window to the courtyard outside. He tried the handle and to his surprise he found it unlocked. The door silently opened under his guidance and he hesitantly stepped outside into the chilly night.

              Inuyasha gasped as the cold air hit his flushed skin, a small laugh escaping him as he held his arms up and let the breeze caress him. It pressed his shirt against his skeletal frame as he let his head fall back. The night sky was beautiful. Stars dotted the abyss above, twinkling down merrily at him. The moon was a crescent, exactly like the one on his brother’s handsome face.

              Still smiling, Inuyasha lowered his arms and walked onto the massive patio area. The fountain below was of a koi fish in mid leap, spitting water happily from it’s mouth and gills as it rested on a stone pillar of reeds. An outdoor kitchen was under a large overhanging porch, complete with a wet bar. Around the koi fountain, a massive pool created a horseshoe. Concrete chairs sat in the pool of water for lounging. Others sat above on the set for sunning. Inuyasha slowly began to walk around the pool.

              The lights must have been motion sensing because they all came on at his approach. Lights under the water and around the pool clicked on suddenly, even the koi fountain had lights trained on it.

              It was beautiful. Inuyasha walked around the edge of the clear water, looking down at it with that soft smile. The half demon began to hum a soft tune as he walked, oblivious to anything else besides the pool of blue water and the midnight sky.

              “You enjoy it out here.”

              Why was he always sneaking up on him like that? Inuyasha stopped humming his tune and looked across the water.

              Sesshomaru was standing at the edge across the pool. The water played on him beautifully, creating an ethereal image of the demon. He was wearing nothing but a white silk shirt and dark blue jeans. The shirt was open half way down his chest and the sleeves were rolled up to his elbows. He was stunning.

              The light rippled from the water and reflected onto his face as he watched the hanyou, his silver hair waving gently with the cold night breeze behind him.

              “It’s a gorgeous night,” he replied, not entirely referring to just the weather. Sesshomaru began to walk around the U-shaped pool towards him. Inuyasha stood still as he approached. He stopped beside him, his hands going to clasp behind his back beneath his waterfall of silver hair. Inuyasha looked out over the pool once more.

              “Indeed. The air is refreshing.” Inuyasha glanced at him, shifting from one foot to the other uncomfortably. Here was Sesshomaru, his violent captor, discussing the weather like any old person would to a stranger.

              “You were singing.” It wasn’t a question.

              “Oh you heard that?” Well of course he would, he had perfect hearing. Inuyasha shrugged one shoulder as if to brush it off. “That’s why I played in a band for a while. I like music. I guess I was just inspired for a minute. I thought I was alone.” Sesshomaru said nothing.This was weird. However, he decided to use the opportunity while he had it.

              “Why did you add all of this onto the palace?” he asked as he gazed up at the house. Sesshomaru looked up at it as well. Inuyasha was surprised that he actually answered his impromptu question instead of telling him to mind his business or punching him.

              “It was expected. For a time I was hosting clients here while Seku headquarters was being built. I needed to display wealth and power. So I built all of this to show I was capable of doing anything. The structure of our father’s house has not changed, some rooms remain untouched since the feudal era. Others are modern. I have not hosted any events here in thirty years. I do have one coming up soon, however.” He turned to look at the hanyou. “You will need to return to the basement for that time. A period of several days.” Inuyasha looked down into the water.

              “Yeah, makes sense. Gotta keep me tucked away. I don’t exist.” He felt nothing as he said this. “What’s the event for? Big party to celebrate a new warhead?”

              “No. My wedding announcement.” Now he snapped his head to look up at his brother in shock. Sesshomaru continued to gaze out over the water in a bored manner.

              “Well…I guess congratulations are in order. So, congrats.” He spoke unsurely, and he didn’t know why. Not like he cared who the prick married, but for some reason his heart had skipped a beat at the news. Sesshomaru watched him from the corner of his eye. Inuyasha looked out over the pool once again, not really seeing it.

              “I’ll be quiet downstairs, wouldn’t want to spoil your big party.”

              “Be sure that you are. The event will happen in two weeks.” Inuyasha nodded silently. Sesshomaru turned to walk away, growing bored with the conversation it would seem.

              “Hey, Sesshomaru?” he asked before he could stop himself. The ice prince stopped but did not turn to face him.  

              “Can I….look I know I’m your prisoner and I’m not allowed to do anything….I just…” He couldn’t finish his question. His tongue was tied. Sesshomaru didn’t move a muscle.

              “Spit it out before I wring it out of you,” he said calmly. Inuyasha’s heart fell, he knew this wasn’t going to go the way he had hoped. Why he had even hoped was beyond him. He may as well get it over with.

              “I was going to ask for something, but nevermind,” he said quietly. The graceful Lord turned to face him. Inuyasha was struck once more by his handsome figure and his eyes became sad. He would never be what Sesshomaru was.

              “What is it that you want?” he snapped, clearly growing impatient.

              “I was going to ask for a guitar. It was stupid, sorry.” Sesshomaru turned back around and began walking back towards the house.

              “Yes, it was stupid.”

              Inuyasha stood outside alone for the rest of his allotted time, the sadness washing over him and taking away any joy he’d had from being under the open sky once more.

              The next day he was allowed out of his room again. He was surprised because normally it was a once a week affair. Two days in a row was unheard of. Jaken did not tell him of his allowed time anymore, it was an unspoken rule now. He merely checked that Inuyasha was inside his room at the end of the three hours and locked the door.

              Inuyasha decided to spend his day in the library. He tried to read a book but it hurt his damaged eyes too much so he gave up on it. His gaze never returned to the mantle with the awards, his mind blocking it from him and steering him from the name that would unhinge him.

              He listened to the clock tick away the minutes as he sat in the sun, basking like a cat in it. It lulled him into a gentle slumber and his head fell to the side as he began to doze gently with a smile, his golden eyes closing.

              When he awoke with a start, the sun outside had begun to set. He jerked his head to squint at the clock on the wall and discovered he had missed his deadline by nearly two hours. Heart hammering, he leapt up from his warm seat and turned quickly to trot back to his room.

              ‘Shit I fell asleep, fuck. Oh my god Sesshomaru will be pissed. Now I’m in for it. FUCK.’ As he was running to the door, a glint caught his blurry vision and he stopped dead in his tracks. Leaning on the wall by the doorway, was a brand new Gibson guitar.

              He blinked and rubbed his eyes, trying to dispel the illusion but it remained leaning there. As if in a dream, he approached the instrument and reached out to touch it.

              The wood was a glossy black that faded to a red center in the middle. The neck was a polished ebony to match. It was in mint condition. Ivory tuning knobs adorned the top of the neck to set it off beautifully. Inuyasha had only ever dreamed of owning such a work of art, and now it was right here.

              He stopped his hand right before it reached the neck, his fingers curling back in an unsure manner. Maybe it was a trap. Sesshomaru would do something like this, just to be given the opportunity to hurt him.

              Inuyasha longed to hold the beautiful guitar, but forced his hand to return to his side. He left the room without looking back, the instrument left in there like a lonely friend.

              As he lay staring up at the ceiling during the night, he heard footsteps approaching his open door. No one had come behind him to lock it but he did not venture out. He left the door open on purpose. The click of heels told him who it was.

              Moments later, his tall brother was standing in his doorway. He carried the instrument in his hand by the neck. The half demon blinked in surprise and he sat up on his bed.

              “I’m sorry I was late,” he began quickly. Sesshomaru stepped inside the doorway, resting the guitar against the wall beside the door as it had been in the library.

              “You did not want it, yet this is what you asked for.” Annoyance in his voice.

              “I….I wasn’t aware it was for me,” he replied. His eyes wandered to the beautiful instrument once more.

              “Who else would it be for, exactly?” Sesshomaru asked sarcastically. “The day after you requested this, it is left in the room you were sleeping in. How could you misinterpret that?”

              “You told me not to touch your things. This is one of your things. I thought it might be a set up.” He may as well be honest. “Is…is it really mine?” That ray of hope again. Sesshomaru looked down at the guitar.

              “Ace Frehley gave this to me at a charity event. I have no use for it. It is yours.”

              “Ace Frehley?? From KISS?” he cried out in disbelief. Sesshomaru looked back at him. Inuyasha sat straight up and moved to the edge of his bed. He stared from his brother to the instrument, heart thundering in his chest.

              “Yes. Do you want it or should I have it destroyed?”

              “NO!” he shouted as he leapt towards the doorway. He stopped before the instrument, almost scared to touch it. But he reached out for it at last.

              The wood was smooth as glass in his hands when he picked it up to cradle it. He stared in awe and realized one of the greatest guitarists of all time had used this tool to make music. It fit perfectly in his hands as he put the slightly worn strap around his body. Inuyasha ignored the dull ache in his injured shoulder as the weight settled on it, the moment was too precious.     

              He looked up at Sesshomaru with tears in his eyes, words could not describe the emotion he was feeling right now. He settled for the simplest expression of gratitude as the salty water began to trail down his healing face.

              “Thank you. It’s beautiful.” His voice was a husky whisper. Sesshomaru reached up to touch the wet cheek. Inuyasha fell under that same spell again. The world shrank down to the two of them in that moment. He could not stop the soft gasp that escaped his lips or the flutter of his eyelids as they began to close. That simple touch was like an electric shock to his system, frying the connections in his brain that gave him rational thought.

              Sesshomaru brushed his knuckles softly against the still swollen cheekbone, spreading the tears along his bruised face. Inuyasha leaned into the hand without realizing it, a gentle sigh escaping him. He was bound in the magic of this moment, he never wanted it to end. There was no pain, no suffering, no fear, only the connection between them. It was a connection he did not understand, but what he did know was he had never felt like this in his entire life when someone touched him this way.

              “Play a song,” was whispered into his furry ear, the hot breath causing a wave of desire to shoot to his groin. Inuyasha shuddered and drew a quick breath, pressing his cheek farther into the hand holding his battered face. He could not open his eyes as he brushed his lips against the large palm.

              “Right now?” he whispered into against the warm skin. His mind was hazy as his heart raced in his chest. He was being pulled towards the demon in a way he couldn’t fathom. This man had put him through sheer Hell, kept him a prisoner, humiliated him, beaten him, and told him he would kill him. His own brother. Yet the half demon could not stop the desire that burned inside his body for the handsome youkai.

              “Yes, now,” Sesshomaru breathed into his ear, his lips brushing the sensitive inside of it.

              Inuyasha turned away from the hand and slowly pressed his other cheek into the neck beside him, Sesshomaru’s mouth remaining at the top of his head by his ears. He let out a deep breath at the simple contact, inhaling the scent of the powerful youkai. He pressed the side of his mouth to the strong pulse that beat against his hollow cheek.

              “What do you…want me to play?” the delirious half demon breathed against the smooth skin. The smell of him was more powerful than even the heroin he was addicted to. He could happily drown in it as he filled his lungs. This was a drug he needed to keep living.

              Sesshomaru carded his claw into the white hair, gently grabbing the back of his head and pulling back to look down at him. Inuyasha cracked his eyes to look up at him, wanting nothing more than to press back into the warm flesh of his neck and inhale his smell. His lips were parted as he took deep breaths to steady himself, looking into the flint eyes of his full demon brother. Sesshomaru was barely an inch away from his face while he looked down at the younger man, his eyes harder than diamonds.

              How could he not feel this? Was it just Inuyasha that was losing his mind in the adore that had begun to consume him? Was this completely one sided? If so, why was Sesshomaru acting this way around him?

              He would think about it later. Right now, he had a beautiful guitar between him and the handsome Lord that was telling him to play it.

              “Whatever your heart desires.” His breath tickled the over sensitized flesh around his lips and Inuyasha closed his golden eyes once more with a small smile.

              “Alright.” Summoning every once of willpower in himself, Inuyasha pulled away from the warm body and floated back to the bed. Sesshomaru crossed his arms and stepped back to lean on the doorway, watching his every move.

              Inuyasha sat with the instrument cradled to his chest. He let his fingers glide over the strings, strumming them softly. Hearing the notes, a warm smile came to his face and he reached up to adjust the tension knobs at the top.

              “You know the band Stone Sour? They’re American, like this beauty,” he asked quietly.

              “I have heard of them. I do not listen to much music.” Inuyasha slid his fingers along the strings lovingly.

              “Well they wrote a song a long time ago that I can relate to pretty well, it’s not too hard to play since I’m out of practice. It’s called ‘Bother’.” Sesshomaru nodded.

              He took a deep breath and began plucking the notes, the guitar singing mournfully to him with its wonderful sound. Sesshomaru remained a statue throughout the performance.

“Wish I was too dead to cry

My self-affliction fades

Stones to throw at my creator

Masochists to which I cater

You don't need to bother

I don't need to be

I'll keep slipping farther

But once I hold on

I won't let go 'til it bleeds…”

              Sesshoamaru listened to the entire song, never moving or showing any reaction. Inuyasha had tears coursing down his face again by the time he was finished, looking down at the instrument with love and adoration. He gazed at it for a long time, his heart swelling as his fingers traced the outline of the guitar slowly.

              “Sesshomaru, I can’t thank…” He looked up and his voice faded to silence. The youkai was gone once more.

Chapter Text

Sesshomaru sat at his desk and scanned his screens, rifling through the numerous reports that flooded his email inbox. Naraku had done well in South America as well as Russia, the numbers were up and things were running smoothly once more.

              His cell phone rang on his desk and he picked it up without looking at who was calling.

              “Yes,” he barked.

              “Darling you really must improve your manners on the phone,” Kagura said with a laugh. Sesshomaru leaned back in his chair, glancing out the window in an annoyed manner.

              “What is it?”

              “Oh nothing really. I just wanted to confirm that you spoke with your chef and gave him the information to contact the caterer about the party.” Sesshomaru frowned.

              “Of course I did Kagura. Do you take me for an imbecile? The cook has the guest list, the number to call the caterer, the date and time. Jaken is arranging the rest for decorations and accommodations for seating and eating. Everything is order.” He was getting irritated at her constant nagging about the party and the announcement.

              “I’m sorry love, I just wanted to see if there was anything further I could do to help really. I know this isn’t one of your strong points.”

              “No, I’ve got it handled.” His voice was clipped and short.

              “Good then. Oh I bought the ring and ordered a dress for the night. You did well, I must say. Naraku should be bringing the receipts to your desk sometime today.” Sesshomaru closed his eyes as he gripped the phone to his ear.

              “How much did the ring and dress cost me?” Not that it mattered, he was merely curious. His future wife must be held to a certain standard. If he bought a cheap ring or dress for her it would be noticed immediately.

              “Nothing terrible. Around two million dollars for the ring and half a million for the dress. I figured that would do nicely. We must make the wedding itself the focus of it all. Do you agree?”

              “Yes, that will do fine.” He was pleased with the figures. Kagura did know what she was doing. “Anything else?”

              “Nothing really, the rest I can go over with the event coordinator. How are things going at home?”

              “Well enough. The staff has been advised on everything and it is in order. I have to get back to work.” He did not wait for a reply before he hung up.

              The youkai opened his home network program, once more the image of his brother appearing on the video feed. The hanyou was sitting in his room, the camera on the bottom of the ceiling fan trained on the bed zoomed to watch his every move.

              He was strumming on his guitar, clearly intent on whatever melody he was playing.

              Sesshomaru recalled the night he had listened to him play for the first time.

              It had been stunning. The tune and the sound of Inuyasha’s voice blending perfectly together in unison as the words fell from his lips.

              He also remembered the moments leading up to that performance. The way Inuyasha had leaned into him, the sound of his heart racing, the smell of his skin, the sight of his flushed face. It had taken everything in him not to suffocate the life out of the filthy half breed, but now he felt he had a little leverage. Perhaps the hanyou would be more willing to speak to him since he had presented him with such a desirable gift.

              The door to his office opened and he saw Naraku step in. He closed the network and leaned back to look at his partner while he approached. Naraku sat in his usual chair before him, smoothing his jacket and tie casually while he got comfortable.

              “You’ve done well with Russia and Colombia. The profits are up and I’ve reviewed the new schedule for the factory in Colombia. We are back where we should be.”

              Naraku gave him his usual smile and crossed one long leg over the other.

              “That’s my job, isn’t it? All in a weeks work.” He pulled two slips of paper from his inner jacket pocket and put them in Sesshomaru’s inbox tray on his desk. “Kagura told me to give these to you. I think they’re for the engagement ring and her dress for the party.”

              “Yes she said you would be delivering them. I’ll send the money tomorrow morning. What else do you have to report?” The black haired man laced his fingers behind his head and looked up at the ceiling in thought.

              “Honestly, nothing. Things seem to be running pretty smoothly now that the Russia and Colombia mess is over. The Middle East is still going to war so we should be getting more orders for battle gear on that front. Kagura is staying busy with all of the engagement stuff us men are not privy to. It’s all pretty cut and dry right now Sesshomaru, unless I’m missing something.”

              “No, I have the same thought.” Sesshomaru began to shut down his computers and glanced to the man before him. “I’m going home for the day. Should you need me my phone will be on.”

              Naraku blinked before smirking at him.

              “Is that some kind of new code to tell me you’ll be spending the evening with my sister?” he chuckled softly. Sesshomaru glared at him.

              “I have no need to hide my doings with Kagura from you. I’m going home and that’s all you need to know. Do not call me unless it’s an emergency.” Naraku raised his hands in surrender.

              “I meant no offense. Enjoy your night.”

              Both men left the office together, Sesshomaru pausing to lock up before heading to the elevator that would take him to the parking garage.

              He thought about the upcoming party during the drive home. It was to take place in two days. Everything was in order and preparations were underway. Kagura had been sending regular emails to him for approval, all of which he had pushed off onto Jaken. He could not care less about the party or what was served or who was to attend or really any part of it. It was all a façade anyways.

              What was truly consuming him were the secrets that his younger brother was keeping from him. He would get them from him, and soon.

              Inuyasha lay on the concrete lawn chair by the edge of the pool, his beloved instrument resting over his lap. It was night outside, his time was coming to an end. Two of the three hours had already passed by now and he was dreading having to return to his room. Ever since receiving the instrument he had not gone anywhere without it and he had not seen Sesshomaru since the first time he had held it.

              That night had played over and over in his head more times that he could count. It was everything he wanted, yet nothing he could ever have. The pull between them was not something he could forget.

              As he lay on the curved chair, his fingers delicately picked out a tune to play for the stars above.

“Man І hаtе уоu аnd І lоvе уоu аt thе ѕаmе tіmе

Вut І hаtе іt thаt І lоvе уоu аt thе ѕаmе tіmе

І dоn’t wаnnа nееd уоu nо mоrе nоw

І dоn’t wаnnа lоvе уоu nо mоrе nоw

Yеаh, уоu ѕtоlе mу hеаrt, yeah, іt’ѕ brоkеn

Тhоughtѕ іn mу hеаd, саn’t іgnоrе іt

Аt thе bаr wіth thе сrоwn іn mу hаnd

І саn’t gеt уоu оut оf mу hеаd

І dоn’t knоw whу І саll уоu еvеrу tіmе І’m drunk аlоnе

Man, gеt оut оf mу hеаd, јuѕt lеаvе mе thе hеll аlоnе

Ваbу, І dоn’t wаnt уоu tо wаnt mе bасk

Ваbу, І dоn’t nееd уоu tо nееd mе lіkе thаt

Ѕо whу dо І саll еvеrу tіmе І’m drunk аlоnе

Еvеrу tіmе І’m drunk аlоnе…”

              The notes faded as he gazed across the forbidden grounds to the dark forest in the distance, tears coming to his eyes. Silence greeted his song, the twinkling of the stars being the only thing to applaud his performance. No one heard him sing, no one heard his fingers create the tune, no one cared.

              Suddenly, he felt a presence close behind him. He knew who it was without turning to look.

              “I’ll be heading back to my room. I know what time it is.” He had another twenty minutes yet before he was due to be back in his cell. Silence answered him again. Inuyasha set the instrument to the side carefully and settled back into the chair, gazing up at the stars and wishing he could be among them. If Sesshomaru wanted to stand there all night then let him, the miserable hanyou did not care.

              The tears slipped down his cheeks without a sound as he closed his eyes, his face turning to the cool concrete of the lounge he reclined in.

              A new sensation was occurred moments later.

              His eyes flew open as fingers delicately stroked the tears away. Sesshomaru was sitting beside him on the chair, his eyes cold as he loomed over him. One hand was braced near the hanyous hip on the structure as he leaned over him, the curtain of silver hair catching the moonlight and appearing to make it glow.

              Inuyasha gazed up at him, his eyes sad beyond belief while he looked into the heartless ones above. Sesshomaru opened his palm and cupped the side of his face, his thumb smoothing away the trail left by the tears.

              “Why are you doing this?” the half demon whispered. Sesshomaru didn’t speak.

              Ever so slowly, the demon Lord began to lean forward, closing the distance between them. He paused right before their lips touched, his half lidded eyes boring into the identical ones below him.

              Inuyasha’s heart was pounding so hard he feared it would burst from his chest. His breath was coming in quick gasps as he stared down at that perfect mouth, too terrified to move yet needing to feel it against his own. He dare not reach out to touch the demon above him, his hands instead going to grip the edge of the lounge he lay on.

              “Tell me your secrets…” Sesshomaru breathed against his mouth, millimeters away from his lips. Inuyasha locked eyes with him, a boldness coming over him he had not know since his arrival to this prison.

              “Kiss me…” he whispered.

              Sesshomaru closed the gap.

              It was like a bolt of lightening hit him when their mouths connected. His heart stopped, his soul burst, time screeched to a halt, and the universe exploded. Inuyasha knew he had died with the contact. No one could live through what he was feeling. Every nerve in his body was on fire, begging for more yet not being able to handle what was given.

              Inuyasha could not think, he could not move. He was frozen as the youkai pressed against him. This was bliss and torture at the same time.

              Finally, his eyes fluttered closed, and he ever so minutely pressed back against those hard lips covering his own. Sesshomaru slid his hand down to softly caress the side of his neck, tilting his head to deepen the kiss, his tongue tapping to request entrance.

              Inuyasha managed to open his lips, allowing the hot silky appendage to dive into his mouth. He gasped with the sensation, his brow furrowing at the action. He needed so much more.

              His own tongue met the intruding one, twining them together and pushing past it to slip inside Sesshomaru’s. He tasted like pure ecstasy. Citrus and peach sake flooded his senses as he whimpered with need, exploring the hot cavern shamelessly.

              His hands finally managed to move, coming up to tenderly wrap around the demon’s strong back. Sesshomaru’s other arm came to slip between his body and the concrete chair, circling his waist and pulling them so close they seemed to become one being. His free hand tangled in the snowy locks and pulled gently, breaking their heated kiss as he began moving his relentless mouth down his throat.

              Inuyasha gasped for much needed air and tilted his head back, a soft whimper escaping him as he arched into the touch. He couldn’t seem to get enough oxygen in his lungs, his head swam with all of it. The half demon’s heart was beating at an impossible pace, his skin was flushed and a sheen of sweat had begun to cover him. Sesshomaru’s fangs gently sank into the crook of his neck, causing a soft cry of passion to escape from his lips. Then he felt himself lifted from the chair.

              He couldn’t focus on anything that happened next, but he knew Sesshomaru had carried him inside the house somehow. He was laid down on the familiar couch in the library, the smell of books and polished wood mingling with the musky scent coming from the inuyoukai holding him.

              Inuyasha wrapped his arms around neck and pulled him back to his mouth with a needful whimper. Sesshomaru went willingly, settling over top of him as he supported himself on his elbows above him. The hanyou pushed his one hand into the mass of hair, pressing against his lips so hard they would bruise later. The other went into the open front of his silk shirt, needing to feel his flesh.

              Sesshomaru growled hungrily and bit at his lips lightly, moving to pull his lower lip between the sharp fangs and suck on it. Inuyasha sucked in a quick breath before the passage was once again closed off by that hot mouth and talented tongue. His hand inside the shirt glided easily over the toned flesh, exploring every inch of skin he could get to. His fingers pressed into the hard muscles appreciatively as he slid his hand down the chiseled stomach to pull the shirt loose from his jeans.

              Suddenly, Sesshomaru reached between them and tore the flimsy button down shirt from Inuyasha’s thin frame. A warning bell went off in the hanyou’s head for some reason when he did that but was forgotten when he began to kiss and nip at the newly exposed flesh. He arched into the mouth and moaned, turning his head to the side as he gripped the back of his brother’s head. He cracked his eyes as the claws lightly grazed his skin on his side.

              The award on the mantle looked down at him from nearby. Inuyasha’s glazed eyes found it and widened.

              Images began to flash in his mind. A dark room lit by red lights. Black hair framing a handsome face. Red eyes looking at him with amusement and an evil smile.

              He gasped and his skin went white as he began to shiver. Sesshomaru nipped at his flat stomach and scratched lightly at his sides with his sharp claws.

              Another image flashed in the half demon’s mind. Barbed cables around his bleeding wrists as dark laughter filled the room. A stinging lash on his shoulder as a whip was brought down on the exposed flesh, his body bound and bent over a metal table.

              “No…” he whispered as his eyes became far away and impossibly wide. Sesshomaru didn’t hear him as he reached the hem of his jeans, one hand coming to caress the back of his thigh.

              Flashes of white in the dark room. Cameras. Men looking down at him and chuckling. Blood. Humiliation. Screams. Always screams. Pain. Fear. Pain. Pain. Pain.

              His eyes were locked on that name on the award. The box in his mind was open. He began to emit a keening sound as the memories flooded him. The handsome demon giving him so much pleasure was gone. Now it was only the red room and what had happened in there.

              Sesshomaru smelled the desire change to fear on his skin and frowned. He looked up to the hanyou and blinked at what he saw.

              Inuyasha was staring in unbridled fear at the mantle, his body shaking now noticeably. His claws were embedded in the cushion on the chaise up to the second knuckle. A whining noise was coming from him as his lips pulled back in fear.

              “What the…” he murmured. Inuyasha snapped his eyes down to him and Sesshomaru knew he was not seeing himself down there at his waist. He was seeing whoever was in his mind.

              Sweat was pouring down him now in rivers as the terror took over his whole body. His fangs were clenched so hard together the youkai swore he could hear them cracking. The quaking intensified and Sesshomaru braced himself for anything.

              “Inuyasha,” he said firmly, narrowing his eyes. The hanyou continued to look down at him, eyes widening even more and the high pitched noise coming from his throat growing louder. Nope. He couldn’t hear him.

              Sesshomaru slowly began to lift himself off the legs beneath his body, his eyes focused on the terror stricken man. He had to snap the mutt out of whatever was going one inside his head.

              “Inuyasha, listen to me…” Then the screaming started.

              The half demon let out a deafening scream of fear and lashed out with his claws quicker than the eye could follow. It caught Sesshomaru off guard and he felt the burning sting as the nails raked his face. Four perfect claw marks opened on his cheek and he only managed to save his eye by pulling away with his demon speed. The screaming never stopped.

              Inuyasha launched himself at the demon and began attacking him in a fury to drive him back. Sesshomaru was nearly too stunned to fight back but he quickly gained control of himself and was able to deflect the frantic attacks. He could tell Inuyasha was only trying to hurt him so he could escape. He was too afraid to really combat whoever he was seeing.

              The speed with which he was moving was almost too fast for Sesshomaru to follow, but he managed to barely keep up with him. The youkai kept himself between Inuyasha and the door that led out of the room, knowing if he managed to get past him he would try to flee the house.

              He would be shot if he tried.

              Talking would do no good. Inuyasha could not stop whatever was happening inside his head. Sesshomaru’s only option was to knock him out now.

              He dodged another screaming lunge from the hanyou and that’s when he saw his opportunity.

              Inuyasha had tried to throw a weak punch but tripped over a nearby coffee table. Sesshomaru’s eyes narrowed and he lunged out to grab the wrist that had flown past his face. He gave a massive jerk and swung the terrified man around, throwing him completely off balance as he slammed him into a tall rack of books. He instantly pressed against his back, using his body weight to pin him to the bookcase as he twisted the arm behind Inuyasha and between their bodies. His other hand came to grab the remaining free wrist and he pinned it over the hanyous head.

              The hanyou screamed in fear and thrashed beneath his weight, his legs trying to kick back and dislodge the body over him. Sesshomaru pressed his knees into the backs of his thin thighs, pinning him more effectively.

              “Stop fighting me,” he snarled. Another scream of fear. Sesshomaru could feel his brother’s heart racing through his wrist. If it went any faster, he would either have a stroke or a heart attack. 

              “Inuya-“ CRACK. The youkai’s head jerked as the back of the hanyou’s skull slammed into his face in a reverse head butt. Blood instantly began pouring from the dazed demon’s now broken nose and busted lips. He let out a roar of fury to match the struggling man’s screaming. He maneuvered the arm pinning the hand above them to press the half demon’s face into the shelves.  His injured lips curled back in rage and he lifted up on the bent arm behind Inuyasha’s back.

              The smaller man screamed even louder, something Sesshomaru wasn’t aware was possible.

              “STOP!! STOP!! PLEASE!!” he shrieked in pain and fear. The youkai ceased pulling up on his arm, knowing he was one tug away from dislocating his shoulder. The body he held onto was as tight as a drum, every muscle quivering with tension. He let out a shuttering breath and began to shake violently once more.

              “Please…stop…I’ll do whatever you want….” His voice was barely audible. A breathy sob escaped him.

              “What the fuck happened?” Sesshomaru growled, blood spraying from his face onto the paper white hair in front of him. He could feel his face healing quickly as blood continued to pour down his chin and neck, it still hurt like Hell.

              “Please….I’m sorry…Naraku, I’m sorry…”

              Sesshomaru’s golden eyes went wide and his mouth fell open in shock. Now it all made sense…the award, the reluctance to tell him….what had his partner done to Inuyasha to cause this?

              The tall Lord took a hard look down at his little brother. Inuyasha’s face was turned to the side as it was pressed into the wood, tears streamed down his face like a waterfall. His eyes were glued forward and still distant. He was trapped in the purgatory of his mind and whatever had happened to him.

              Sesshomaru knew Naraku was an evil person, and both knew he had merely used the half demon to help his company grow to their mutual benefit. Never once had he ever thought the man capable of causing this type of trauma to someone. Whatever had happened to Inuyasha, it was truly worse than anything he himself was capable of.

              This was worse than anything he could have imagined his drug addict brother could have ever revealed. He was the only one out of the loop in this triangle. Naraku knew about Inuyasha, and Inuyasha knew he was in business with the man. That was never a national secret, but this was the worst case scenario for the youkai.

 Naraku had an unfathomable amount of leverage over him. He had for some time. Not only would he have Sesshomaru marry Kagura to gain any secrets he was holding, he could pull the trigger at any time he wanted about Inuyasha. The Lord had to find out what Naraku had done, what he could do to him.

Another whimper came from the hanyou, a pitiful sound that would break any heart except the one beating against his back. Sesshomaru dare not relax his grip right now, the tension in him revealing that the smaller man would still make a break for it if he was given an inch. He was still trying to escape, even if he wasn’t struggling against him.

He moved his mouth to the soft ear on top of Inuyasha’s head, an ear that instantly folded back in submission to his captor. This was a broken man indeed. Body, mind, and soul. He pressed his bloody mouth to the tip of the ear as gently as he could.

“I won’t harm you,” he whispered softly. “I’m keeping you from hurting yourself. It’s me, Sesshomaru.”

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry,” Inuyasha sobbed out quietly, still scared out of his fractured mind. Sesshomaru inhaled deeply, knowing he was too far gone to hear him. He sighed in annoyance.

“Sleep now.” Quick as lightening he let go of the hand above his head and slammed the side of his palm into the pressure point on his neck. Inuyasha instantly slumped against the bookcase, his body going completely limp as it was held up by Sesshomaru’s large frame.

He was blissfully knocked out.

Chapter Text

room was small, barely big enough to be called a bedroom. A metal table was in the center and some plush chairs were pressed against the walls. Inuyasha couldn’t see the faces of the men who sat in them, the red light cast a shadow over their features. There was a simple wood cabinet by the door, a door that had two armed demon guards on either side of it.

              He frowned as he turned to look back at the man who had led him here.

              Naraku stood with his hands casually in his pockets, his handsome face smiling easily despite the aura in the room. His red eyes matched the lighting in the room, seeming to give off a light of their own as he looked at the white haired man before him.

              “What the Hell’s going on Naraku?” he asked mistrustfully. He didn’t like this at all. “You said you had another job for me. This isn’t a job.”

              Naraku chuckled darkly. A man in the far corner lit a cigarette, the white light startling the hanyou for a moment. There was nothing remarkable about him, but Inuyasha could see that he was in an expensive suit and he was human. A large diamond ring was on his index finger, glinting in the firelight before he turned the lighter off and replaced it in his inner jacket pocket.

              “Yes it is,” Naraku replied with that same smile. Inuyasha looked back at him, now angry. “I told you to get me the jewels and you didn’t do it. Perhaps this job will be easier for you since you cannot seem to follow my simple orders.”

              The man with the cigarette spoke. “My wife wanted that necklace. Now I have to go buy one for her. She wanted the demon jewels. Demon jewelers won’t deal with us, only other nasty demons. She’s pissed. I don’t like it when she’s pissed.”

              “Yeah well that’s your problem asshole,” Inuyasha snapped at him. “The woman those jewels belong to is a friend. I don’t steal from friends. Tell your wife to get over it and go buy her Tiffany’s like everyone else does.”

              “You don’t get to call the shots, Inuyasha.” He turned back to look at Naraku. He was still smiling. “Last I checked, you work for me. Not the other way around.”

              “Well fuck you. I told you I wasn’t doing it from the get-go. You know what? Fuck this whole arrangement, I’m outta here.” He was beginning to get creeped out on top of being angry. The hanyou went to push past the black haired half demon and head towards the door.

              The two guards stepped forward instantly and had him by the upper arms.

              “Get your fucking hands off me!” he shouted as he was hauled back towards the metal table in the center of the room. He thrashed and kicked to no avail. They were stronger than they looked.

              The two men slammed him on top of it, knocking the breath out of him and stunning him. He gasped to get air back while they took two rolls of wire from beneath the table and began to wrap it around his body, binding him to the cold surface. He began to struggle.

              The hanyou cried out as the wire began to cut through his clothing and skin like a razor. It had barbs on it that sliced through his flesh like butter, thin lines of blood beginning to appear where he fought against the wire.

              “Oh please do struggle. This will only make it that much better.” Inuyasha turned his panicked eyes to meet the crimson ones looking down at him merrily.

              “What the fuck are you going to do to me?” he snarled out. Naraku began to laugh before he answered.

              “Everything.”

              Inuyasha jerked awake with a start. He sat up and looked around quickly. He didn’t know where he was.

              The room was luxurious and spacious. He was cradled in a soft white pelt on a massive bed with four posts on it. Then his eyes found something that calmed him.

              Sesshomaru was sitting a few feet from the bed watching him from a chair. He was leaning back with one long leg crossed over his knee, his claw holding onto the end of the arm of the chair. The other hand held a bloody cloth in it near his face, his white silk undershirt showed a good amount as well. His eyes were cold and hard as he regarded him.

              Inuyasha visibly relaxed when he saw him. Then he looked around the room once more, taking in his surroundings and smells. His own appearance was curious to himself. The cotton button down shirt was open to the naval, most of the buttons missing. Weird. If he had to hazard a wild guess, he was in the youkai’s own bedroom. But why? And why did his shoulder hurt like fire? Why was Sesshomaru holding a bloody rag?

              He sighed as he returned his eyes to the frigid golden ones looking at him.

              “I must have fucked up bad,” he said. Sesshomaru jerked and lowered the hand holding the rag.

              “Excuse me?” His voice barely concealed the rage he must be feeling.

              “Well, I don’t remember a thing and I’m in your room and you’re holding a cloth soaked in blood. What’s my punishment going to be this time? Broken arm? Another beating session? How bad did I break the rules?” Sesshomaru leaned forward, resting his arms on his knees as he stared at him in what could be construed as disbelief.

              “What do you mean you ‘don’t remember’?” he hissed. Inuyasha looked down at his lap.

              “It happens sometimes. I get these blackouts and I don’t remember what happened the next day. Doesn’t look like I’ve been out quite that long though. Your party hasn’t started so I know it’s not tomorrow yet. I’m sorr-”

              “Don’t say that to me!” his brother yelled. Inuyasha jumped now, his shocked face snapping to look at the youkai. Sesshomaru’s face was black with rage. Oh boy, this was bad.

              He closed his mouth instantly. Sesshomaru’s lip was curled back, revealing his bloody gums behind his cut lips. It gave him a hideous and deadly appearance.

              Inuyasha kept his eyes trained on his lap, not daring to anger him further. If he could avoid another beating, he would. He didn’t move a muscle, not even when he heard the demon lord get up and approach him slowly.

              Sesshomaru reached out and cupped his chin, tilting his head so he was forced to look up at him.

              “You remember nothing?” he asked quietly. Inuyasha shook his head slowly.

              “Last thing I remember is…” His eyes went wide. Sesshomaru had been kissing him at the pool. His face flushed at the memory and he averted his eyes.

              That must be why he was in pain. Sesshomaru had beaten him for it. Not that he blamed him. The demon hated him, so it didn’t come as a shock he would pummel him for his insolence.

              “The pool…” he finished quietly as he looked up at him, a sad countenance once more coming over his face. “Sesshomaru I’m…it won’t happen again.”

              The tall inuyoukai stared down at him in near shock. Inuyasha looked at the blood on the bright shirt, wondering how he had managed to hurt the powerful demon. He could see the fading bruise around his nose and mouth, the healing cuts on his lips beginning to vanish before his very eyes. He seemed to be searching his face for something, what that could be was beyond Inuyasha.

              “I won’t fight you, whatever you want to do to me. I know I fucked up somehow. I’ll take whatever you dish out,” he said quietly, completely submitting to his brother’s will. “I just don’t remember what I did.”

              “You’ll stay here tonight.” Inuyasha’s golden eyes widened. Sesshomaru was making him stay here? In his bedroom? What in the actual fuck? He frowned in confusion, the feeling only deepening when the hand holding his chin moved to caress his jaw.

              “Wha…why?” he breathed out, that insane set of sensations from the pool building within him once more.

              “You do not question me,” he replied quietly. “Tomorrow you will go into the basement until the party is over. Tonight, you must stay where I can watch you.”

              “Alright,” he whispered. “Your rules.” Without realizing it, he leaned into the hand stroking his jaw, his lids fluttering. Sesshomaru didn’t stop him.

              His half open eyes fell to the untucked half open shirt before him. It was a magnificent view. He could see to just above the youkai’s naval, the hard stomach flexing as he watched. His mouth went dry as he watched the pale flesh, easily seeing the hard muscles moving beneath the white silk as well.

              As if it had a mind of its own, his hand reached up to undo the last three button. Yeah he was going to get his ass kicked for this, again.

              Still, Sesshomaru didn’t stop him. The hand on his jaw glided down to the side of his neck, stroking softly as it moved. Inuyasha sighed and slowly pushed the flimsy shirt open, giving him a full view of what he longed to touch.

              Each ab was perfectly defined, the chest strong and smooth as well. A warriors body. Not an ounce of fat was on him. His hand fell back to his side on the bed as he gazed at the perfect torso, leaning his head into the hand still holding his neck.

              “You wish to touch me.” Inuyasha slowly nodded, his eyes wandering up to the ones looking down at him. Sesshomaru’s handsome face was completely expressionless.

              “You may.” Inuyasha smiled wistfully, knowing he would get another beating for it if he dared.

              “I don’t feel like getting my ass kicked again, Sesshomaru. I’ll keep my sick urges to myself this time. Lesson learned.”

              The older demon regarded him for a moment before he began to lean down to him. There was no anger coming from him, but no warmth either. He was perfectly unreadable. Inuyasha watched him, knowing what was fixing to happen. He hoped.

              Sesshomaru stopped millimeters from his mouth, sharing the same air as him. The hanyou’s heart began to race once more. Sesshomaru merely waited.

              “This isn’t a trap.” Their lips brushed with each word. Inuyasha let out a shaky breath, his body crying out for him to finish closing the distance. “You may do as you wish tonight.”

              Well, looks like he would take the bait and the beating that would follow. Fuck it.

              Inuyasha’s hands flew out to grab the sides of that perfect face and pull it forward, sealing their mouths together in a heated kiss. Sesshomaru yielded and returned the action with equal energy.

              The hanyou moaned into his mouth, their tongues circling together once more as he struggled to breath. Sesshomaru’s hand moved to hold the back of his head, pressing their lips together even harder as his other circled around the narrow waist.

              Inuyasha fell back onto the soft pelt, pulling the larger demon over himself. His knees parted to accommodate the large frame between them, one leg going to wrap around a leg to hold him there. As soon as their exposed chests touched, it was like someone shocked him. He broke away and gasped, arching against the warm skin to get more contact.

              Sesshomaru began sucking at the side of his neck sensually, leaving dark hickeys wherever he bit. Inuyasha moaned passionately and slid one arm around the broad back while the other fisted in the mass of hair gently.

              The demon wrapped his strong arms around the thin frame as he flipped them, leaving the dazed hanyou laying on top of himself. Inuyasha blinked down at him, not believing what was happening. Sesshomaru’s golden eyes watched him closely as he lay back against the white fur of the covers.

              “I don’t like repeating myself,” he said quietly. Inuyasha stared, ready to fly off of him in a second. What he didn’t expect was the next few words to leave his lips. “Do as you wish.”

              “My god…you’re serious,” he whispered breathlessly. The Lord’s eyes narrowed in clear annoyance but he said nothing. His hand hesitated before reaching up to rest on the warm, hard muscles of his chest. Sesshomaru rested his hands on the younger man’s hips gently, his thumbs stroking encouraging circles there. Inuyasha leaned down to begin covering the broad surface with hot kisses, his tongue lapping slowly wherever he touched.

              His hands began to push impatiently at the open shirt, wanting it gone. Sesshomaru sensed his needs and sat up to take it off completely, throwing it off to the side before laying down once again to let him continue.

              Boldly, Inuyasha’s hand began to work down his body to the hem of his pants. Sesshomaru closed his eyes and lay his head back to face the ceiling. Inuyasha took it as a good sign and ghosted his palm over the crotch of his pants. There was a noticeable bulge there. Sesshomaru inhaled sharply through his nose at the action. The half demon smiled and began kissing his way down his body once again, following the trail of that hand.

              He felt the claws card through his long hair soothingly as he reached the belt that held the garment on his hips. Inuyasha kissed and nipped gently along the hem as his hands worked quickly to undo the leather strap, moving rapidly to the button and zipper once it was open.

              Sitting up, he quickly pulled the pants off and flung them to join the shirt at the side of the room. His eyes widened at how endowed his brother was.

              Sesshomaru’s cock stood fully erect from a mass of silver curls. He was big indeed, perfectly proportioned to the rest of his marble body. Inuyasha mouth watered as he looked down at it, his own clothed erection giving a jump of excitement.

              He looked up to watch the youkai. Sesshomaru braced himself on his elbows, no shame or embarrassment on his face. Inuyasha could smell the lust coming from his pores and he knew he wasn’t in danger for what he wanted to do, yet he still asked with his eyes. Sesshomaru reached down to smooth a lock of hair from in front of his eyes and nodded his consent.

              The hanyou sensually leaned down and took the engorged organ in his hand, tasting the tip carefully. Sesshomaru hissed and leaned his head back above him, eyes closing as the soft lips encased his swollen cock and began to move down.

              Inuyasha moaned as well with the taste, instantly becoming addicted to it. His eyes closed as he lost himself in the act of what he was doing, taking the entire member into his mouth and going all the way down to the base before slowly rising once more.

              Sesshomaru’s hand combed through his hair gently, tightening when he began to rise back up yet never hurting him. He growled and panted as the skilled mouth began to bob at a steady, even pace, his fingers working on the scalp to massage and encourage the smaller man.

              Inuyasha braced himself on the arm that was still holding his cock, moving it in time with his mouth to create more friction. Sesshomaru moaned above him again and tenderly pulled on the handful of hair he had, signaling he wanted him to speed up. The hanyou was more than happy to comply.

              He began working at a near frantic pace, his own erection crying out for attention. He ignored it, receiving much more pleasure from what he was doing than what he wanted done to him. It could wait, this wouldn’t.

              He could feel the demon’s climax approaching, the sounds from above him becoming more strained the closer he got. Inuyasha reached down with his free hand to gently hold his sack, massaging it delicately between his fingers.

              That simple action pushed the silver haired warrior over the edge and he gave a tug to the handful of hair. Inuyasha never backed off. Sesshomaru sat up with a roar and gripped the sides of the hanyou’s face, a snarl issuing from him as he spilled his seed into the waiting mouth. Inuyasha continued to bob until every drop was gone, swallowing the salty liquid greedily as he looked up at the half sitting man.

              Sesshomaru’s eyes were molten gold, fire in the depths as he looked down at him and breathed heavily. The hanyou slowly pulled his mouth off the softening organ and smiled at him, resting his cheek on the sweaty thigh beside him.

              The Lord fell back on the bed, his arm coming to rest over his head on the pillow as the other draped over his heaving stomach. Inuyasha sighed and sat up, moving to the edge of the bed to gaze at the wall.

              “Was it okay?” he asked tentatively.

              “Yes,” came the quiet reply from behind him. “It was fine.” He a shift on the bed but did not turn to look. “That was not your first time doing that.”

              Inuyasha’s smiled faded and his face darkened slightly. “I don’t like to talk about it.” That should suffice as an answer. It wasn’t hard to figure out what it meant.

              “I see.” Inuyasha turned his head to glance at the youkai. Sesshomaru had shifted back up on the bed and was leaning back against a mass of pillows, his cell phone in his hand as he scanned the screen with a furrowed brow. He had pulled the pelt over his naked waist, leaving only his upper body exposed.

              Inuyasha gave a half smile and stood, looking over at a large couch that was under a window before taking a step towards it.

              “Where are you going?” Sesshomaru barked. He froze.

              “To…sleep?” he replied.

              “You were just sitting on the bed.” His voice was clipped and short.

              “I…figured I was going to be sleeping somewhere other than the bed,” he remarked with confusion, turning to look at the handsome man. Sesshomaru looked up from his phone.

              “Get in here.” Inuyasha wasn’t about to argue. He turned to face him as he began to remove his clothing. Sesshomaru watched him, eyes trained on his every move.

              Once fully undressed, Inuyasha stood where he was, knowing that’s what Sesshomaru wanted.              

              He was still extremely malnourished from his ordeal with the withdrawl over a month ago, but he had slowly been putting on weight. Each rib shown from his chest and his hip bones protruded from the narrow waist. He blushed and wrapped his arms around himself. He was not ashamed of his nakedness, he was ashamed of the state he was in.

              Sesshomaru looked him over for a long minute before holding out his hand to him, inviting him into the bed. The smaller man slowly crawled forward and took the offered palm. He was gently pulled much closer to the demon than he had expected, being placed where he could lay against the strong shoulder. Inuyasha settled half against him, turning on his side to rest his cheek over the strong heartbeat. He was tense, unsure of it all.

              Sesshomaru picked up his phone once more when he was settled, one arm wrapped around him loosely as he scanned the screen. Inuyasha rested his hand on the chiseled stomach, tracing his defined abs absently with a clawed finger.

              “You sure about this?” he asked, knowing it was a mistake but needing to be reassured anyways.

              “You wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t.” He snorted. Should have seen that coming.

              “Right. What are you reading?”

              “Emails. Reports. Meeting minutes.” Inuyasha smelled a lie, but he had no right to intrude.

              “Sounds boring,” he muttered tiredly. Let Sesshomaru have his secrets. God knows he had enough of his own. The sound of the phone beginning to buzz with a call pricked his ear. Sesshomaru picked it up on the second ring, looking ahead at the door to his room.

              “What?” he snapped. Well shit, that was more like the brother he knew. His ears picked up the sound of a woman’s voice on the other end. Sesshomaru frowned as Inuyasha watched him, the arm around him tightening slightly.        

              “I don’t care. I’ve told you more times than I can count, let Jaken handle it. If you have a problem, bother him with it. This is all your doing anyways.” He was mad. The voice laughed and it darkened the Lord’s mood even more.

              “You have free rein to do as you wish within reason. The expense is not the issue. The issue is you constantly fucking calling me with this bullshit.” Inuyasha’s eyes widened. He had never know the demon to curse. That must be a new development. Or he was about to kill whoever was on the other end of the phone. The voice spoke once more.

              “This conversation is over. I told you what to do.” He hung up without waiting for a reply. Inuyasha bit his lips together but his shoulders still shook with silent laughter. Sesshomaru glanced down at him as he went back to reading whatever was on his phone.

              “Something amuse you?” His voice was much softer.

              “Chyeah, that whole conversation amused me. Who the Hell were you chewing out?”

              “My fiancé.” Inuyasha’s heart skipped a beat and his smile froze on his face, his hand as well. He had forgotten about that.

              “Oh….” Sesshomaru began typing on his phone one handedly as he glanced at him.

              “What?”

              “You just…we just…and she called? Don’t you….?” He couldn’t even form the question. Sesshomaru didn’t need him to.

              “This is an arranged marriage to suit both of us.” He hit the send button and leaned over him to set the phone on the nightstand. He stopped over top of him, bracing himself on the arm holding him as a curtain of silver closed them off from the world. He reached down with his free hand to trace Inuyasha’s jawline.

              “What I do is my business and no one else’s. I may not be able to avoid reporters and paparazzi, but I can have privacy in my own house. She would not care who I bed either, just as I don’t care who she chooses to sleep with once we are married, as long as she is discreet and does not draw attention to either herself or I. Got it?”

              Inuyasha’s eyes became melancholy as he looked up at the elegant face poised above him. He reached up to tuck some of the silver curtain behind the perfect ear.

              “You live such a hard life…” he murmured. Sesshomaru snorted as he glanced at their surroundings.

              “Yes, clearly I’m struggling with my existence,” he retorted. “That’s quite the statement coming from you.”

              “I mean, it’s joyless. You don’t care about anything but your privacy. Nothing makes you happy.”

              “Wrong. There is something that makes me happy.” He leaned down to kiss him. Inuyasha’s heart soared as he returned the gesture before the demon broke the contact to look deep into his eyes. Inuyasha smiled at him until the next word shattered the illusion he had been forming.

              “Power.”

Chapter Text

Inuyasha slept in the warm arms of his captor that night. It was the best sleep he’d had in years. He rolled over as the sun began to invade the room, snuggling into the warm chest beside him. Sesshomaru stirred as well and Inuyasha heard his even breathing become more irregular as he began to wake up. He wouldn’t be surprised if he got tossed out of the room as soon as he was fully conscious, but for now he would bask in the dream he was having.

              To his surprise, Sesshomaru growled and rolled over top of him slowly, his mouth going to his neck as if by instinct. Inuyasha gasped softly and arched his back up against the hard body over him, his arms going around his back to hold onto him.

              “Hmmm you know it’s me, right?” he whispered with a soft breath. Sesshomaru moved down to his collarbone and gave a gentle bite there.

              “Of course I know who is in my bed,” he growled. Inuyasha turned his face into the messy silver hair, inhaling the musky scent deeply. Sesshomaru began leaving a trail of gently bites and licks across his bony chest, one hand sliding down his back to the globes of his ass.

              Inuyasha’s eyes went wide, and his blood ran cold at the feeling. Sesshomaru sensed it and instantly stopped, raising his body above him to watch with his keen eyes. Inuyasha drew a quick breath and blinked rapidly, his eyes focusing once more as he looked up at the handsome demon in confusion.

              “Did I do something wrong?” Sesshomaru’s eyes narrowed at him.

              “What just happened?” he snapped. Inuyasha flinched.

              “I don’t know, you just stopped. You tell me.”

              The demon continued to watch him with hard eyes, as if waiting for something. Inuyasha looked off to the side, uncomfortable under the close stare.

              “Hey it’s fine if you don’t want to. Your rules and all,” he muttered. Sesshomaru waited another moment before getting off of him and leaving the bed. Inuyasha sighed and sat up, watching him head towards the bathroom. The demon never looked back as he walked in and a moment later, the shower could be heard and steam billowed out of the open door.

              Inuyasha slid off the tall bed and began dressing in his half ruined clothes. He could change when he got back to his room or wherever he was going. Today began his stay in the basement once again. His heart sank at the thought of the gathering and what it meant. With a wife on the way, he couldn’t stay here forever. Sesshomaru would have to either move him to another place or…he wouldn’t think about that.

              He sat on the edge of the bed, waiting patiently until the demon returned from his shower. He was drying his miles of hair with a huge towel as he walked into the massive closet to dress. Inuyasha remained silent and still on the edge of the bed.

              Sesshomaru returned a few minutes later dressed in an elegant black suit with a purple tie the same color as his markings. He looked at the hanyou as he put the cuff links on his sleeves.

              “I will be at the office until six. Be dressed when by the time I return.” Inuyasha frowned.

              “Dressed? You mean to go downstairs to the basement?” Sesshomaru frowned at him in annoyance. A common look for him these days. Inuyasha supposed it was better than the normal hatred he was used to.

              “You will have clothes brought to you before I return. Be dressed by six. Do I make myself clear?” Anger again. Such a common emotion with him.

              “Okay. I’ll be dressed. Will you tell me what for?” he asked. Sesshomaru said not a word, just turned and left the bedroom to go downstairs.

              “Guess not,” he muttered to himself. Wait. Hold on. What was he supposed to do until six?

              He got up and hurried after the retreating Lord.

              “Hey, do I need to move my things or go sit in the-“ Sesshomaru cut him off without slowing down as he walked down the stairs.

              “You will shower, eat, and remain in your room. Servants will move your things. The rest is none of my concern.” Inuyasha gaped at him as he made his way to the door. Jaken was waiting for him but said nothing. Just glared at the hanyou as if he was scum on the bottom of his foot.

              “Jaken, you have your orders. Remain here and see to the arrangements. You have the list of deliveries. I expect everything to be done by morning.”

              “Y-yes m’lord, it’s all in order. Leave it to me!” he cried out as Sesshomaru walked down to the waiting car. Inuyasha dared not step outside with further questions. He heard the vehicle leave moments later. Jaken turned to glare at him again.

              “Back to your room half-breed!” he barked. Inuyasha saw no other choice and retreated back up the steps to await whatever was in store for him.

              Sesshomaru was in meetings most of the morning and signing documents until nearly two o’clock thereafter. At three fifteen, when he was going over the plans for the new fighter jet he was fixing to begin producing, Naraku walked into his office.

              The demon watched him with new eyes now. He couldn’t trust him. Truth be told, he never had, but now it was a completely different story.

              The raven haired man walked calmly to his usual chair and sat down with ease.

              “Ready for tomorrow?” he asked with his typical smile, red eyes glinting humorously.

              “Yes. Kagura has seen to everything. It is in order.” Naraku laughed.

              “I meant are you ready to be engaged, Sesshomaru. Got butterflies yet?” The demon glared at him.

              “Don’t be absurd Naraku. This is a contract, nothing more.” He returned to the production list for what would be needed to build the prototype of the sleek jet, eyes flicking over the numbers skillfully.

              “Well, that’s about what I would expect from you. It’s always business.”

              “Kagura says the same thing. I do not like being told that, Naraku.” His voice was dangerous as the fury began to boil within him. He remembered the terrified look on Inuyasha’s face. The screams. The pleading. The event was playing over and over in his head as he sat across from his partner.

              “Fair enough, I won’t mention it again. Anything for me today?” His voice was so casual. It caused even more anger to well up within the CEO.

              “You have your emails. Attend to them as I do. Fix the issue with the United States. The problem with the destroyer should never have happened. Someone in quality control was not doing their job. I want them gone. Fix the ship at no cost, nothing more.”

              “Done and done,” he said cheerily as he stood. Sesshomaru didn’t look up from the jet as he spoke.

              “What do you know of Inuyasha?” he asked darkly. Naraku paused and turned to look at him from the doorway, mild surprise on his face.

              “Inuyasha? Your half-brother?” he asked curiously.

              “You know of another Inuyasha?” he retorted in irritation. He was trying to suppress the blackness that was taking over him. Naraku looked up in thought.

              “Well, he’s your half brother. He’s a half demon like me. He has a sword like you given to you by your father. And no one has seen him in a hundred years that I’m aware of. Why do you ask? That’s an odd subject to bring up out of the blue.” Naraku was good. Sesshomaru couldn’t even smell the lie coming from him. Had he not known better, he would have believed him. What else was he lying about? He must find out.

              “He has been seen since then, Naraku,” he hissed as he looked to him. The man seemed surprised.

              “Oh? Whereabouts?” It was said so offhandedly he almost bought it. Almost.

              “There was an article that was brought to my attention by my security team. It featured him playing in a club with a band about ten years ago. They just now uncovered it.” Naraku shrugged one shoulder.

              “Doesn’t seem to be that big of a deal. Ten years ago and he hasn’t said anything about you. Where is he now?”

              “They are working on it, since you seemed to have failed in that area.”

              “Sesshomaru, if I had known he was alive and well I would have brought it to your attention. I’ll help the team-“

              “No, you will continue to do as directed. The investigators do this full time, I need you running things in the field. Is that clear?” Naraku nodded and the smile returned to his face.

              “As you wish. Should you change your mind I would be happy to help find him.” Sesshomaru’s anger flared again. He just bet he would.

              “Go. There’s a stack of documents on your desk I need signed and sent out.” Naraku nodded and left, closing the door quietly behind himself. Sesshomaru took a deep breath to calm himself before looking down at the plans. He saw a correction that needed to be made and reached for one of the solid metal pens on his desk to make a note.

              He snapped it in half.

              Inuyasha stared at the clothes on his bed. It was a pair of dark blue jeans that had faded areas on the legs and a black silk long sleeve shirt that was missing the top four buttons. Probably designed that way. The shoes were black as well, lace up boots that went just above his ankle. It was a sharp outfit. A silver chain necklace rested beside the articles and a silver Omega watch as well with a blue face on it.

              The watch alone would be the most expensive thing he had ever worn in his life. He didn’t even want to know what the shirt and jeans cost. Or the boots.

              Did Sesshomaru really want him to wear this stuff? What was all this for?

              He reached out to smooth his claws over the watered silk of the shirt, admiring everything about it. The clock in his room told him it was five forty five, he only had fifteen minutes to put this on.

              Inuyasha had already showered and dried his hair, combing it until it gleamed in the light. It was nothing compared to his brother’s, but it had its own beauty when taken proper care of.

              He carefully began to dress, treating each piece like fragile glass. It took longer than he thought to get fully prepared. The clock struck six as he was reaching for the necklace and he jumped. He was expected downstairs.

              Inuyasha clenched the jewelry in his hand and hurriedly left, trotting down the stairs as fast as he could. He reached the landing and looked to the double doors at the entrance, surprised at not seeing Sesshomaru there.

              “You’re late.” He spun on his heel to face the sitting area. Sesshomaru was standing in front of the glass doors that looked out to the pool. He was dressed in a deep emerald silk shirt much like Inuyasha’s own and black jeans, his back to him. Inuyasha met the stare of his golden eyes in the reflection, pausing to admire the beauty that came from him.

              “I’m…I had trouble with the clothes,” he explained. Sesshomaru turned to face him and began walking forward. He looked him over from head to toe and nodded before pausing.

              “You’re not wearing the necklace.”

              “I didn’t have time to put it on.” He held it out to show him he had it. Sesshomaru took the chain from him and gently turned him.

              “Pull your hair aside,” he whispered on beside his face. Inuyasha shuddered at the closeness of him and slowly reached up to comply. Sesshomaru draped the chain about his neck, his fingers brushing the skin as he pulled the clasp to fasten in. Inuyasha closed his eyes and tilted his head forward.

              Sesshomaru finished and let it slacken against his pale flesh, his hands falling down to rest on the hem of his jeans. Inuyasha leaned back against him and let his head fall against the youkai’s shoulder, shivering as a kiss was placed against his neck.

              “Now you’re ready,” he whispered against his throat.

              “For what?” he asked quietly, not really caring about the answer right now.

              “Tonight. Come.” Before he could pull away completely, Inuyasha boldly turned his head to capture a kiss. Sesshomaru returned it for a moment, cupping his cheek before retreating.

              “Let’s go,” he said softly. Inuyasha looked into his eyes, trying to find any hint of the warmth he heard in his voice. There was nothing.

              “I’m at your command, my lord,” he said with a hint of sarcasm. Sesshomaru leaned down to nip harshly at his bottom lip in reprimand before brushing past him to exit the palace.

              Inuyasha silently followed, leaving the house for the first time in nearly two months. On the driveway below was a silver Lamborghini Aventador S. He stared at the car. Sesshomaru paused to look back at him, opening the passenger door with the touch of his hand.

              “Three people can’t fit in that thing,” he said incredulously. Sesshomaru frowned at him.

              “Pray tell, who is the third person?” Sesshomaru asked.

              “Um, your driver?” he stated. The demon stared at him and took a breath before answering.

              “There will be no driver. He only drives my limousine or armored cars when I must travel long distances. Get in.” Inuyasha blushed, not having thought about that. He slowly approached the half million dollar car. He paused before getting in, admiring the vehicle for a moment before sitting down.

              Sesshomaru touched the doorhandle again and it closed as he walked to the other side to enter.

              The inside was of the finest black leather, clearly hand stitched and hand formed. Upon his sittin down in the seat, the door began to slowly close and the screens on the dash and center console lit up with the cars logo. Sesshomaru pressed his foot on the brake and turned it on.

              The sound startled Inuyasha and he laughed. It was like a cannon firing as the engine began to growl loudly.

              “You really know how to drive this thing?” he said with a grin. He couldn’t help himself. Sesshomaru glanced at him as he pressed the clutch and dropped it into gear.

              “Yes, I can drive any of the vehicles I own.” Inuyasha watched the console light up with a map of where they were. There was no destination plugged in.

              “Yeah, I guess that would be pretty stupid to own a car you can’t drive. How many do you have?”

              “Thirty-seven cars, eight SUV’s, five trucks, and nine motorcycles at last count.” He began to speed up as they drove down the five mile driveway. It was the first time Inuyasha had seen the front of the house and he glued his eyes to the window to gaze at the grounds.

              “Why so many?” he asked.

              “Because I can.” They approached the gate. It had begun to open with the approach of the car and the guard glanced out of the gatehouse to check that it was him. He gave a nod and went back to looking at the security camera feed from around the house on his computer inside.

              Inuyasha looked into the night. The Lamborghini was at a dead stop at the edge of the main road that met the gated driveway. He looked over at the hanyou.

              “Put on your seatbelt.” Inuyasha quickly reached over to do just that. It had been many years since he had been in a car, and never in one as powerful as this. Sesshomaru waited until he was strapped in and then pressed the clutch once more, dropping the car into fifth gear and slamming on the gas.

              The car roared and the tires screamed as he flew out into the roadway, thankfully with no cars coming. They were the only ones on the blacktop.

              Inuyasha cried out and grabbed the handle above his head, his other hand going to press against the dash as the powerful vehicle grabbed the asphalt and began to speed into the night.

              Sesshomaru glanced at the dash and hit the clutch again, dropping it into another gear and lurching forward like bullet.

              Inuyasha grinned and began to laugh merrily, his heart racing as he watched the speed on the heads-up display climb to one hundred and thirty miles an hour in seconds. This was exhilarating.

              “You may play something on the radio if you wish,” the demon said calmly as he raced down the road, cars beginning to appear ahead. He wasn’t worried at all.

              “Okay, if you don’t like it then change it.” Sesshomaru nodded as he grabbed the gear shift once more and moved it to another slot again. Inuyasha began to play with the massive screen on the dash and flip through his options. There was music of every type. Some artists he recognized and some he didn’t. Anything he could ever want. A song came across the screen and his eyes flashed as a grin appeared.

              “You won’t like this, but it’s a fun song and it fits the mood right now.” Sesshomaru said nothing as he raced through the night. Inuyasha hit play on the screen and sat back, his head beginning to bounce with the tune. He closed his eyes and smiled, singing with the lyrics and laughing as the silver bullet began to weave between the cars, sometimes coming close enough to nearly collide. Sesshomaru was as calm as ever, each move calculated precisely. The hanyou laughed happily with the thrill of it all as he sang along with the melody, turning the volume up to hear it over the thunder of the V12 engine.

              “When I pull up in the whip they be sayin’ gahdam

              When I hop up out with mah shawty they be sayin’ gahdam

              They never show me love now they see I got bands they be sayin’ gahdam…gahdayum..”

              Sesshomaru wrinkled his nose at the song but said nothing as his companion turned the volume up to where the bass was rattling the tinted glass. He was shouting the lyrics with the singer and dancing in his seat. The demon wasn’t going to stop his nonsense, not tonight.

              The car sped through the night in this manner for nearly thirty minutes before Inuyasha turned the volume down and looked at him.

              “You gonna tell me where we are going?” he asked quietly. He wasn’t demanding, merely curious. Sesshomaru began to slow the car down as they drove into the city.

              “We are nearly there.” Inuyasha supposed he would have to be content with that. He would find out soon enough. They were in the heart of Kyoto, near the downtown area. He recognized some of the buildings they passed. He even spotted the towering building of Seku Weapons Inc in the distance. The logo shined blue in the night on the top of the building, making it nearly impossible to miss no matter where you were in the city.

              “I see Seku from here,” he observed. Sesshomaru glanced at it indifferently.

              “Yes, it is the tallest building in Kyoto.” He turned down a random side street that dead ended into a metal garage door. The street was barely wide enough for the car itself. Now he knew why Sesshomaru had chosen this particular vehicle for the journey. The demon reached up and hit a button on the rearview mirror and the metal door began to slide up.

              Once the doorway was open, he drove into the dark maw. The headlights lit their way, nothing else was there to provide light. Inuyasha looked around apprehensively. The narrow corridor drove down below the ground for a long way. Soon enough it evened out and they came to a lit area with spikes in the ground and a small guard station.

              The lizard demon stepped out of his cubical briefly and Sesshomaru flicked his hand. The guard waved to him, clearly recognizing the driver and lowered the spikes in the ground to allow him to pass. Sesshomaru drove past him and the area opened up into an underground parking garage.

              The half demon looked around, seeing the vehicles parked there. Not a single car cost less than a hundred thousand dollars from what he could see. Mercedes, Aston Martin, Bugatti,  McLaren, all of them were present and accounted for it seemed.

              “Must be a swanky place,” he murmured aloud. Sesshomaru said nothing as he drove to the front slots. He pulled into one that had his name painted on the parking stall floor and a warning that anyone who parked there would be towed. He snorted.

              ‘Good luck getting a tow truck down here to cart it off,’ he thought. Sesshomaru shut off the car and got out, Inuyasha taking the hint and following him. There was a door right in front of the parking spot with a keypad beside the handle. Sesshomaru stood motionless for a moment and then punched in a series of random numbers. The door clicked and he opened it to walk inside.

              “Pretty secure around here,” Inuyasha observed. They were walking down a long hallway that was dimly lit and silent. Metal doors lined the walls on either side.

              “I pay for security. There is a scrambling system that shuts off any cell phone and other digital device brought in other than the ones connected to the network. No one can take pictures or make calls in here.” Sesshomaru stopped before a door and let the retina camera scan his golden eye. Inuyasha stopped behind him.

              “And I assume you are connected?” he remarked. Sesshomaru looked at him as he waited for the door to unlock.

              “Of course. I own the building and everything in it.” The door unlocked and he opened it.

              Beyond the frame, a party was going on.

              Inuyasha stepped through and found himself on a small private station with a horseshoe shaped couch lining either side of the door. A black granite table with lights under the top were in front of each section of the couch. Lights at the bottom of the furniture made it possible to walk without tripping. There was a small set of steps that led down to the real action below.

              It was a nightclub. Lights flashed in all colors as the stereo blasted dance music for the people below. Waitresses danced through the crowded floor with trays of drinks to deliver to tables and booths by the walls. A large bar adorned the center of the room, the bartenders moving from spot to spot to fulfill drink orders for the guests. Other booths were nearby, but none as lavish as the one he and Sesshomaru occupied. A waitress was standing at the bottom of the steps motionless. He guessed she was there to serve them and no one else. The DJ was up by the ceiling on a hanging stage with his equipment, suspended in midair over the people below. His area slowly turned in a circle and light flashed from the bottom of his stage down onto the party goers.

              There must have been two hundred people packed into the club, all dancing and having fun below. Inuyasha turned to gape at his brother. Sesshomaru had taken his seat on the couch, looking down at the crowd below. He looked up at him.

              “If you want a drink, tell her,” he said over the music. Inuyasha couldn’t move.

              “I don’t…I can’t pay,” he replied. The youkai rolled his eyes.

              “I own the club. None of my guests ever pay. Tell her what you want.”

              Inuyasha hesitated before leaning over and asking the lady below to bring him a whiskey with ice and coke. She was gone in a heartbeat to the bar in the center of the room.

              He turned and went to sit beside his brother on the couch.

              “Why did you bring me here?” he asked with some force. Sesshomaru looked at him.

              “This is what you consider fun, correct?” Inuyasha blinked

              “Well…yeah, clubs are fun. But-“

              “Then go have fun.” His golden eyes turned up as the waitress entered their booth. She set Inuyasha’s drink down and also one for Sesshomaru before bowing and returning to her post. Sesshomaru took his and sipped from it, watching the hanyou closely. Inuyasha did the same as he eyes wandered the floor. The lights flashed in time with the beat of the music and he found himself swaying slightly with it. He turned his attention back to the handsome man at his side.

              “Just…go out there and dance? No escort or guard?” This sounded like a set up. He wasn’t buying it. Sesshomaru took another drink.

              “I have cameras everywhere. The guards know I’m here with a guest. Nothing will happen to you, they are placed in the crowd in disguise. I take no chances.”

              “Why do you own a place like this at all? Don’t you build weapons?”

              “Some clients expect entertainment for the amount they pay for my products. I own much more than this. Hotels, restaurants, resorts, yachts. Anything I want, I get.” That sentence caused a shiver to run through the hanyou. He focused instead on the music playing thought the speakers. It was much louder below them. Must be audio built into the walls to blast it better on the floor level.

              He turned back to the silver haired lord with a smirk.

              “I can really go down there?”

              “I’ve already said so. Go.” Inuyasha didn’t need anymore than that. He was down on the floor in a flash, his white hair disappearing into the swarm. He lost himself in the sea of people and began swaying his body to the beat. Several women dancing alone saw him and moved closer to join. He laughed and grabbed the nearest one, pulling her to him and beginning to move with her. She went willingly and pressed up against him.

              She was young and pretty, clearly human. Her brown eyes twinkled with the strobe lights as she smiled seductively up at him. He returned the look and rested his claws on her hips. She wore a black mini skirt and a blue crop top with silver stiletto heels. He had no idea how she was dancing in them but he applauded her skill. Her two friends came to press up against his back, dancing with each other but keeping time with his movements.

              Inuyasha laughed and cut loose. This was the time of his life. Three beautiful women dancing on him at an exclusive nightclub Sesshomaru owned. Speaking of…

              He looked up to their booth and his smile faltered. Sesshomaru was on his phone, not even looking down at him as he sipped his drink and scanned the screen.

              So he really didn’t care. Well, fuck it. He was going to have a good time tonight. It might be his last.

The white haired man turned back to his partner and spun her so they were back to front. She instantly responded and began pressing back against him, her butt fitting perfectly against his waist as she moved against him sensually. He leaned forward and pressed his cheek to hers, inhaling the scent of her expensive perfume. She grabbed one of his hands that was on her waist and moved it to her bare stomach, pressing even more into his crotch as she moved.

He felt his groin stir mildly, but nothing more. He wasn’t into her like that.

She leaned her head back against his shoulder and gave a suggestive smile to him. He gave her a kind one in turn.

Then, he felt strong hands on his hips from behind and he was pulled away from the young woman. He turned to yell at the intruder until he saw who it was.

Sesshomaru kept one hand on his waist while the other rested on the flat of his stomach, looking down at him with glowing eyes. Inuyasha relaxed and smiled, the girl completely forgotten as he pressed back against the hard body behind him. His began to sway with the song, pressing his forehand into the youkai’s neck as his own hand reached back to cradle the back of his head.

He could smell the expensive whiskey on his breath as Sesshomaru tilted his head down to tuck his chin on his shoulder. Inuyasha had thought the girl a good dancer. She couldn’t hold a candle to the man embracing him. Sesshomaru knew what he was doing.

He moved his mouth to the exposed throat and rested it there, driving the hanyou wild as he exhaled hot air onto his already heated skin. He did not kiss him.

Inuyasha dipped down and came back up as the beat dropped. He knew this song and was more than up to giving the youkai a standing lap dance, which is exactly what he did.

Sesshomaru kept time with him and even threw some moves of his own. He gripped one of his wrists and spun Inuyasha away from him, quickly pulling him back and dipping him before twirling him once more. Inuyasha screamed with laughter as he was thrown in a circle, his hair flying about him like a veil.

Sesshomaru jerked him back to himself once more and dipped him slightly before slamming their lips together. Inuyasha snapped his arms around his neck as the dance floor became just the two of them. The music faded and the lights stopped pulsing as he kissed the inuyoukai back with equal fever.

Sesshomaru straightened him without breaking the contact, his arms tightening around his back as he pulled him impossibly close. Inuyasha wound his hands into the long hair, intent on merging their lips together forever as he struggled to breath.

Slowly, the youkai pulled away to look down at him. Inuyasha panted as he returned the gaze, unaware of anything except the man that was holding him. Sesshomaru’s eyes burned into him like fire as his grip around his back tightened once more.

“Don’t stop…” Inuyasha whispered. Sesshomaru wasted no time.

He pulled the hanyou back through the crowd and up to the booth, heading for the door. Inuyasha’s heart raced as he realized they were leaving, but where would they go?

That question was soon answered as the warrior pulled him back into the hall and went to the door directly across from the one they had just exited. He quickly punched in the code and opened it. Inside was a large and comfortable bedroom, much like a hotel. He could see there was an attached bathroom off to the side. No windows adorned the walls. The lit sconces on the walls provided the only light in the room.

Sesshomaru turned once more and pulled him close. Inuyasha leapt onto his waist, arms wrapping around his neck as he was caught in mid air and crushed their mouths together once more.

The youkai held him there as he backed towards the bed, laying back with Inuyasha straddling his hips. The half demon broke away and reared up on him, reaching down to all but tear the silk shirt off. Sesshomaru’s nimble fingers worked on his in turn, sitting up part way to wrestle the garment off as his own was thrown off to the side.

Inuyasha leaned down to kiss him again, moaning at the skin to skin contact they now shared. He could feel the clothed bulge between his legs and rocked his hips forward against it, pressing it with his own clothed erection. Sesshomaru inhaled sharply and slammed his tongue into the waiting mouth, causing the smaller man to whimper in need as he greedily sucked on it.

The youkai growled and reached between them to undo the pants on Inuyasha’s narrow hips, his hands working deftly to rid him of the offending jeans. The hanyou moaned and helped kick them off, doing the same for the larger man beneath him. He paused to sit above him and admire his prize, a panting grin plastered to his face. Sesshomaru’s eyes were molten gold as he glared up at him, but Inuyasha knew it was from impatience and not anger. He was more than fine with it.

He wrapped a leg partway around the strong waist and flipped them so he was underneath the youkai, his hands tangling in the silver tresses to pull him down once more to his swollen lips. Sesshomaru kissed him back before moving that skilled mouth down to his neck, biting the sensitive spots that he found gently. Inuyasha gasped and moaned with pleasure, arching up against him as he raked his claws down his back.

He panted as he bent his knee and lifted his leg up beside them, gasping when he felt the head of Sesshomaru’s cock pushing at the entrance. The demon growled and pulled back slightly, his hand going down between them to slip between his legs and past the need that was pressing against his stomach.

Inuyasha cried out as the finger went inside of him, clenching around it as he bucked up. There was no pain as the digit began to work in and out of him slowly, his hips rolling like they had on the dance floor to meet the movement.

Sesshomaru moved his mouth down to take a nipple into his mouth, swirling his tongue around the hardened bud as he added a second finger. Inuyasha cried out with the sensation and threw his head back, moaning loudly as he held on to the demon’s shoulders for dear life. A third finger was quickly added and he began thrusting back against the hand in earnest, pleasure coursing through him like the blood in his veins. He bucked back against the hand and whimpered pitifully, needing more, needing to be completely filled by this man.

Sesshomaru raised himself up and met his eyes. Inuyasha’s face was flushed with desire as he tilted his chin down to look at him, begging silently. The fingers retreated and the demon hooked the knee under his elbow, pulling the leg back even more as he positioned himself at his entrance.

“I can still stop now. I won’t be able to in a moment,” he grit out between clenched teeth, his golden discs boring into the younger man beneath him. Panting, Inuyasha reached up to place his hand on his marked cheek, stroking the raised lines there with his thumb.

“I don’t ever want you to stop,” he whispered.

Sesshomaru leaned down to seal their lips together as he gently began to push inside of him.

Now there was pain, but it was fleeting as his body quickly accommodated the large cock entering him. He whined and kissed the youkai deeper, allowing the sounds to be swallowed up as he wrapped his arms around his neck. Sesshomaru let out a sharp breath through his nose as he pressed in, taking his time so as not to hurt the hanyou even more. The leg he was holding broke free and came around his lower back, pulling him in as far as he could.

As he pressed completely between his legs, Sesshomaru broke the kiss to look down at Inuyasha. Both were panting now as they locked eyes. The Lord slowly began to pull out, almost exiting completely before slowly pushing in again. Inuyasha moaned and threw his head back, eyes closing as the pleasure washed over him in waves. He had never felt anything like this in his life. It was like a part of his soul had been missing and now was connected to him once more after a near eternal absence.

He lifted his hips slightly, encouraging the larger man to go faster. Sesshomaru easily picked up the pace, his mouth going down to kiss at his jawline as he moved inside of him. Inuyasha raised his hips once more and that’s when he felt it.

The world exploded and he saw stars, a scream of pleasure escaping his lips as he threw his head back in sheer bliss. Sesshomaru angled his own hips slightly and began hitting that spot relentlessly with each thrust.

The hanyou felt his soul escaping, going to a higher plane as the ecstasy took over him. Every nerve in his body was raw with need and hunger for more as he began to rock back in time with the urgent motions. He could sense the world around them beginning to collapse as his orgasm rapidly approached, his leg tightening around the strong back above him as his body began to arch up. Sesshomaru’s lip curled back in an unbidden snarl and he rocked into him at a frantic pace, skin slapping on skin as he pounded into the younger man. His hand slipped between them and began to stroke the weeping cock against his stomach at a pace to match his moves and Inuyasha knew he would come in moments.

He screamed so loud he was sure the people in the other universe could hear it as he dug his nails into the arms holding him, bracing for what was about to happen. Seconds later, he squeezed his eyes shut and let out a yell that carried up to the heavens as his body exploded in a crash of pleasure.

His seed spilled between them in pearly strings, coating both of their flat stomachs as Sesshomaru let out an inhuman roar and slammed into him so hard Inuyasha was sure he would have a bruise later. He whined as he felt the hot semen fill his insides and clenched down on the engorged cock with his canal. Sesshomaru grit his teeth and squeezed his eyes shut, his breath getting caught in his throat as he bowed his head and road out his own climax.

He finally began to untense and let out a shaky breath, his body relaxing slowly as he lifted his sweaty face to gaze at the half demon. Inuyasha’s own face was wet and red with exertion, his breathing ragged and uneven as he smiled at him. Sesshomaru braced himself on his elbows above him, still sheathed within him as he fought to control his breathing.

“Are you hurt?” he asked breathlessly. Inuyasha never knew he could become so uncomposed and chuckled softly.

“Far from it. Never felt better,” he whispered as he leaned up to kiss him softly. The youkai returned it with equal gentleness, pulling out of him as he did so with a small grunt. Inuyasha instantly missed the feeling of him but pushed it back down as he moved to the side to lay next to him on his back. Sesshomaru’s half closed eyes locked on the ceiling as he finally regained control of himself and Inuyasha smiled at him once more, moving to lay on his chest.

“A good dancer and a good lover. How lucky am I?” he asked playfully. Sesshomaru looked at him out of the corner of his eye with a slight frown.

“Good?” he asked incredulously. The hanyou laughed.

“Always gotta stroke that enormous ego. I meant to say, GREAT, at all of that,” he remarked. The youkai hummed contently and put an arm around his shoulders, his fingers tracing up and down the thin forearm. Inuyasha closed his eyes and sighed happily.

“You must have danced a great deal in your past to be that alluring on the floor,” the youkai murmured.

“I did. Sometimes for money. All depends on what period of my life we’re talking about,” he said against the warm skin.

“I see. Did you do anything else for money that I should be aware of?” Inuyasha frowned but didn’t open his eyes.

“Sesshomaru, my life pretty much goes by the motto ‘you name it, I did it’. I didn’t create a whole business kingdom like you did. I did whatever I had to to eat. Lie, cheat, steal, whore, nothing was too good for me.” He cracked his eyes and gazed at the sconce on the wall. “I don’t really want to talk about it.”

“And if I want to know anyways?” The voice above him had hardened slightly. Still, he would not look up.

“Then beat it out of me. I still don’t want to talk about it. I don’t like thinking about my past. Not that my future is looking so great, but still.” His own voice had become clipped with the reply. Thankfully, Sesshomaru seemed to drop the subject. For now. He let his lids fall shut again.

“We must be going soon.” Inuyasha’s smile faded and he opened his eyes with a sad look. He propped himself up on an elbow as he regarded the man beside him. Sesshomaru watched him with a tired look.

“Was this…a one time thing?” He was terrified to as but he had to know where to set his expectations.

“The club? Or the sex?” he asked quietly. Inuyasha blushed.

“The sex,” he said under his breath. Sesshomaru leaned forward to kiss his cheek, his lips barely brushing the rosy skin.

“Yes.”

Chapter Text

Inuyasha remained quiet during the ride back, looking out the window as the world zoomed by in the night. It was around one thirty in the morning and they were half way back to the estate. Sesshomaru also drove in silence, his eyes half lidded as he watched the road. Inuyasha had turned on the radio to play music so it would cover the silence between them.

Sesshomaru pressed the shift knob into another gear with a heavy sigh.

“Did you not enjoy yourself?” he asked.

“I did, it was a lot of fun. Thank you.” His voice was mechanical as he replied.

“Good. That was the point.” Now the hanyou turned to glare at him.

“What was the point, Sesshomaru?” he asked with a hint of venom in his voice. The Lord frowned at the windshield.

“For you to have fun tonight,” he remarked coldly.

“Why? Why did you do this?”

“I just tol-“

“No! You didn’t! Why do you care if I had fun? What was the reason for taking me there at all? Why did we…” His voice trailed off and his ears drooped before turning his face towards the glass again. “Yah know what? Nevermind, it doesn’t matter. I had fun and I appreciate you doing that for me. I know it must have been miserable for you.”

“Why do you have this attitude all of a sudden?” Sesshomaru growled. “My reasoning behind tonight is irrelevant.”

“Not to me!” he snapped as he whipped his head around to glare at the demon.

Sesshomaru glared out of the corner of his eye at him before responding.

“What you want, is also irrelevant,” he said between clenched teeth. Inuyasha looked angrily at him for a moment longer before turning his face down to his lap.

“Right…I forgot…thank you for reminding me of that,” the hanyou said bitterly.

They reached the gates in silence and waited for the iron bars to admit them. Sesshomaru slowly drove up the expansive driveway and parked the car, turning it off but remaining seated. Inuyasha didn’t move either.

“You will remain downstairs for the next three days. You are to stay silent while down there. If you make any kind of disruption, you will be bound and gagged. Otherwise, you are free to walk around the basement. I have had adequate accommodations prepared for you.” So, back to this way of living again. So be it.

“Fine,” he muttered to his lap. “I’ll be a good prisoner. Promise.” Sarcasm dripped from his voice. Sesshomaru said nothing as he got out of the car. The dejected man followed suit, his eyes downcast to the ground as he walked into the house. He turned right, heading towards the door he thought he had left behind forever.

“Enjoy your party and your soon-to-be-wife,” the half demon called out as he reached for the handle that would lead him down into the darkness.

His wrist was grabbed and he was spun around before he could open it, his body pinned to the heavy door by that of the tall youkai. Sesshomaru took both of his wrists in one hand and pinned them over his head against the wood, quickly grabbing his throat with the other and brutally kissing him.

The air was knocked out of Inuyasha and he attempted to gasp into the offending mouth for breath, a tongue quickly slipping inside at the chance. His eyes closed and his head swam, melting into the action as his lungs burned for oxygen. He inhaled sharply through his nose as he stroked the invading appendage in his mouth with his own tongue, tasting the last of the whiskey from the night.

All too soon, Sesshomaru slowly pulled away, his eyes boring holes into the hanyou’s as he loomed over him. Inuyasha panted as he struggled to pull his wrists free, wanting to touch the handsome man one last time. They were held fast above his head.

“We will speak after the party,” he whispered, his lips millimeters away from the younger mans. Inuyasha could only nod under the spell he was in. Sesshomaru inclined his head, brushing their lips together in a move that was like flower petals grazing his skin. “Go to sleep.” Inuyasha could barely hear the words. Then, the demon was gone in a flash of white light and he was free.

His knees shook and nearly collapsed under him as he leaned back against the door. He was shaking from the rush of emotions that sped through him as he fought to regain control of himself. Whatever was between them ran so hot and cold it was like sticking a block of ice on a campfire. One would eventually prevail over the other, it all just depended on which had more power. Fire could turn water into steam or be consumed by it. Inuyasha hoped the heated passions would eventually win out, but his brother’s nickname had been the Ice Prince for nearly a thousand years…

He sighed and turned to descend down in the bowels of the basement. True to his word, Sesshomaru had made an area for him in the far corner, even having a toilet installed and a showerhead that ran off the iron pipe he had been chained to so long ago.

Golden eyes widened as he looked at the simple bed and saw what was on it. It had no business being down there, but he couldn’t deny what was laying on the comforter, shining in the dim light of the room. A tired smile came over his face as he walked over to touch it, his heart swelling at the small action.

It was his guitar.

Sesshomaru walked to his room in an exhausted state, all but tearing his clothes off as he lay down. He was completely drained from his coupling with Inuyasha, his body needing sleep to recover but his mind going a million miles an hour.

‘I’ll be able to get it out of him now’ he thought tiredly. ‘He should be at a point where he trusts me enough to tell me. That business with Naraku, however…’ Those screams and cries for mercy still haunted him. He must find out what happened. Maybe the half breed would be able to tell him now that he was falling for him, without going into that insane state like before. Maybe he would feel safe enough to talk about what had happened.

Sesshomaru closed his eyes and turned his face to the side, remembering their time at the nightclub. His body relaxed as the memory of Inuyasha pressing up against him on the dance floor came into his mind, his body moving like liquid against him as he swayed to the beat of the song.

He sighed as he moved to the bedroom, the body underneath him splayed out like a fallen angel, his hair a white halo beneath him as his face became flushed with desire and his matching golden eyes glossed over with need. He recalled the cries of passion, his blood stirring with the thoughts.

Golden eyes snapped open in a frown as he curled his lip back, willing the tent forming under the sheets to go down. It had just been sex. Nothing more. Incredible sex, like nothing he had ever felt, but still just an act.

He closed his eyes and fell blissfully asleep, the image of a two burning suns laying in a bed of snow following him down into the abyss of slumber.

The glare of daylight woke him what seemed like moments later. He slowly cracked his eyes and looked at the clock on the far wall. It was just passed seven. He sat up and reached for his phone on the nightstand before realizing he had left it in his pants that were beside the bed.

Annoyed at his own folly, he soon found it and saw the usual stack of email in his inbox along with several texts from Kagura.

Kagura 6:12AM: Hey you, I’ll be over around 8 to make sure everything is set up correctly. I doubt Jaken followed my directions as he should lol

Kagura 6:18AM: Will that work for you?

Kagura 6:20AM: Honey I know you’re not asleep. You never sleep haha

Kagura 6:36AM: Sesshomaru, why aren’t you answering me??

Kagura 7:02AM: I’m assuming now you are either asleep or lost your phone, and I know what both of those mean 😉 let me know when you’re awake darling lol

He growled and called her, instantly irritated. She waited three rings before picking up with a laugh.

“Well my goodness I hope she was good!” she said merrily. “Even with me I’ve never known you to sleep past six fifteen.”

“Eight is fine. Are you on your way?” he asked. The youkai was in no mood for her antics.

“Straight to business,” she sighed. “Yes my love, I’m on the way. Jaken sent your car for me this morning. We may even have time to eat breakfast together for once.” Sesshomaru pinned the phone between his ear and shoulder as he walked to the closet and began dressing. He chose a black sports coat with a pair of pants to match and a red undershirt. The color of blood.

“I’m not hungry,” he replied as he began to do the buttons on the shirt.

“Oh? Have a case of the jitters?” she asked playfully.

“I don’t mince my words Kagura, unlike you. I mean what I say and when I say I don’t want food, I mean just that. Nothing more,” he snapped.

“You’re just no fun,” she pouted. He hated when she did that.

“Quit being childish. I’ll see you when you get here.” He hung up and put the phone in his pocket as he headed out of his room and down the stairs. The staff was bustling about and Jaken was barking orders at everyone. He wrinkled his nose as he looked at the chaos around himself. Servants were running to and fro with bed linens, vases of flowers, cases of expensive alcohol, tables and chair that were being set up both inside and outside, caterers were hauling boxes into the kitchen from the front door. It was a mess.

Jaken turned to one of the bus boys hired for the night and began shouting at him, unaware his master was at the landing of the stairs.

“No you fool! You have to use the other door to the kitchen! If Lord Sesshomaru sees peasants like you using the front door to haul supplies in, he’ll have my head!” The young man quickly glanced at the tall demon nearby and ran out of the house to go move his van to the side entrance.

“Kagura will be here any moment. This must be done in two hours, Jaken.” The toad jumped and spun to look at the Lord in terror.

“M-m-my Lord!” he stammered out. “I do most sincerely apologize! There was a mix up at the gatehouse with the caterer-“

“I don’t care what the reason is, Jaken. Have it done in two hours. I won’t say it again.” He turned to go outside and see what the progress was.

All over the expansive lawn and pool deck, elegant tables with lanterns at their center dotted the area. The outdoor kitchen had been modified to accommodate the amount of guests with two bartenders and another table for cold cuts and finger food nearby. Strings of lights hung overhead to light up the area at nightfall. He nodded in satisfaction and walked over to sit the same concrete lounge Inuyasha had been laying in the night he had first kissed him.

He lay back and closed his eyes, calmer now that he was out of the house and the circus act that was happening inside of it. He was not looking forward to tonight in the least. It was going to be a show put on for the benefit of others, something he detested doing. He wanted this to be over and his life back to normal, whatever that meant these days.

The sound of heels approaching alerted him that Kagura had arrived. He kept his eyes closed as the scent of her perfume assaulted his sensitive nose.

“Did they prepare you something to eat?” he asked. He heard her stop nearby and the sound of rustling clothes as she sat down in the lounge chair next to his.

“Of course. I told Jaken to prepare us both something before I arrived.” The smell of eggs and toast with fruit greeted him as she spoke. “Care for some? I know you said you’re not hungry but I figured there was no harm in bringing a plate anyways.”

“No.” He opened his eyes and turned to look at her. She was wearing a floral dress with cherry blossoms stitched on the bodice and a light shawl draped around her elbows, smiling at him as she nibbled at her food delicately. A second plate rested beside her. His eyes narrowed at her.

“That dress cost me a million dollars?” he asked. She covered her mouth and laughed behind her hand, swallowing her bite of food before answering.

“Of course not! My dress is upstairs in your room. You think I’m going to walk around getting things ready in my dress for tonight? It would be ruined by noon.”

“Where is the ring?” he asked darkly. She blinked at him.

“With the dress of course. I’ll put it on tonight when we make the announcement. We must maintain some element of surprise, dearest.” He snorted and turned to look out over the pool. She went back to eating her meal beside him.

“I see Jaken has made a royal mess of things inside,” she remarked casually as she set her empty plate down beside his still full one. He wouldn’t touch it.

“It will be settled in the next two hours. Do as you see fit rearranging everything. The guests will not be allowed to enter until seven tonight. That should give you plenty of time to micromanage things.”

“Plenty of time for sure. What are you going to do between now and then?” Kagura asked curiously.

“I’ll be in my study working. Do not disturb me.” She waved her hand at him dismissively.

“I should have known. For the best though, really. You’ll only be in the way downstairs. Should I come fetch you when everyone starts arriving?”

“No, I’ll be down to receive them.” Sesshomaru stood from his chair and Kagura looked up at him with a smirk.

“You mean to see who comes and who doesn’t,” she corrected. He glanced at her as he began to walk away.  

“I’ll see you tonight,” the youkai remarked as he went back inside.

The woman really did know how to get under his skin and make it craw. Beauty that she was and smart though she may be, he couldn’t stand her. She never outwardly defied him, but she knew how to push his patience to its limits.

For the next several hours, he remained locked in the sanctuary of his office. The Lord had plenty of documents to review and emails to send off to keep him busy for that time. After the sun set, he glanced at the clock on his screen to see it was nearly time for him to go down and begin greeting guests. He opened the camera feed for the basement and saw Inuyasha sitting on his bed with the beloved guitar, his fingers playing on it slowly.

The noise of the instrument would not be heard over the orchestra or bustle of people in the house tonight, even with the keenest ear. He could see the hanyou’s lips barely moving as he sang a tune to himself, a soft smile coming over his face as he played.

Sesshomaru watching him for a long time, his eyes never leaving the digital image of his brother as he strummed whatever song his fingers were dancing to. The memory of those lips on him flashed in his mind and he quickly closed the feed, locking his computer completely as he stood.

“Sesshomaruuuu!! It’s time!” Kagura called from downstairs. His teeth clenched together as he walked out of the room, locking it behind himself.

‘Vile wench,’ he thought as he walked down the stairs.

Kagura was standing at the open double doors. She was the definition of beauty in her dress.

She wore a long silver, sweetheart neckline dress that faded down to a deep crimson. It had a fine mesh over it with crystals sewn in it that sparkled like diamonds from her mid-section down to the bottom. Her hair was done up in a half up-do that gathered behind her head and cascaded down her back in a black waterfall of ringlets and curls. A necklace with a ruby on it the size of a robins egg rested on her exposed chest at the swell of her ample breasts with earrings to match. The lipstick looked like blood on her mouth as she smiled up at him. Any other man would have been knocked to the floor by the sight. Sesshomaru just looked her over and nodded in approval.

“The ring?” he asked again. She held out her hand where it was cradled in the palm, offering it to him. It was an emerald cut diamond of what looked to be fifteen karats, with smaller diamonds circling the band itself. It was perfectly clear with no clouding in the diamond. She had picked well.

He took it from her and placed it in the inner pocket of his jacket. She stepped beside him and put her arm through his as he moved to the side of the doors. The valets below stood at attention, waiting for the line of cars to arrive so they could hand out the guests and move the vehicles to the parking area around back.

“Ready, my love?” she asked softly. He clenched his teeth again.

“Let’s get this over with.”

Chapter Text

It seemed like hours they stood at the door and welcomed guests into the house, but it was only for one. Sesshomaru’s mood darkened with each passing minute, and he was having trouble hiding it. Kagura made up for his brooding silence with her charm, smiling and thanking each person as they walked into the house. Most were important clients of their respective businesses, a good mixture if truth be told. His were mostly men and hers were women, it would be a good review for them. Powerful men and beautiful ladies always made the best company for each other.

They finally left the doorway at eight and began to mingle in the crowd together. Everywhere Sesshomaru went, the raven-haired beauty was at his side with a smile and laugh. The orchestra played near the doors that led to the patio so as to be heard within and without, the stringed instruments reminding him briefly of another musician in the house, one that would not be heard tonight. If ever.

A waiter glided by with a tray of drinks and Sesshomaru reached out to take a crystal glass of whiskey off the plate. He needed a drink or twenty to get through tonight. Kagura held a flute of champagne in her hand as well, the other still nestled in the crook of his arm as she chatted with a famous model that used her makeup line exclusively. The youkai spotted an important client that he had not seen in some time and he looked down at his companion.

“Excuse me, I’ll be back shortly.” Kagura nodded and let go of his arm with a smile. He nodded politely to the lady she had been talking to and began to make his way towards the man by the edge of the pool deck.

He was a portly man and stood a head shorter than the youkai. His bald head listen with the above lights as he stood with his drink in one hand and smiled at the people around him. He held a lit cigarette with his other.

“War Minister,” Sesshomaru greeted as he approached. The man turned and grinned broadly.

“Lord Sesshomaru! I was wondering when you would be free from that beautiful creature you’ve been with all night. My my she’s a rare one, isn’t she?” he asked pleasantly as he looked past the demon at Kagura some distance away.

“Yes, a gem.” He was finding it hard to keep the sarcasm from his voice. “Minister, how are the new jets working? I reviewed the solar panel design on the wings but have not had a chance to ask if it is efficient enough to meet standards.” The short man laughed and took a drag off his cigarette.

“It’s working fine. Fuel costs for us are down by nearly half, almost enough to pay for the damn things.” His laughed boomed between them. Sesshomaru nodded, pleased at the information. The minister smiled at him as his laughter died. “By the way, where is that bully of a partner you have? I really must thank him for twisting my arm into buying so many.”

“You know I’m never far, Minister.” Naraku appeared as if out of thin air at the demon’s side. He was smiling fondly at the shorter man, a in his hand as he cocked his head.

“There you are! Naraku, you can’t leave me around these other scoundrels alone. You know that American hag Dennis is here from their Congress and I can’t stand the sonofabitch.” Naraku chuckled and bowed his head slightly.

“I’ll see to it that you stay far away from each other, I assure you. Speaking of being alone, where is your lovely wife? It’s been too long since I’ve seen her.” The bald man motioned behind them to where Kagura was. A group of ladies had encompassed here and they were all talking happily about whatever women talked about in a group.

“Tsumi’s over there with Kagura, naturally. Tsumi! Tsumi!” he called out loudly. Sesshomaru frowned at the loud voice in annoyance. A middle aged woman with brown hair turned to look at the trio of men. “Come here! I found Naraku!” Must the man really be so loud?

The woman beamed and began to walk over. Sesshomaru nodded at her in greeting as she placed herself at her husband’s side.

“Naraku! It feels like years since I’ve seen you,” she said with a smile. The hanyou grinned at her.

“Because it has been, my dear. Your husband keeps you hidden from me now,” he chuckled. The woman laughed loudly and placed her hand at her throat. Sesshomaru watched the action and his eyebrows went up slightly.

“Interesting necklace of demon jewels. How did you come by that, my lady? I do not know of a youkai jeweler that will sell to humans, even on the black market.” She glanced at her husband and caressed the sparkling choker around her neck. It was a large sapphire that glowed brightly in the light, seeming to change colors to emerald as it shifted on her pale skin. Only jewels blessed by skilled youkai  could do that. Humans did not have the magic spells to do it. It was a closely guarded secret amongst the race.

“My darling husband here managed to get them for me,” she said as she leaned on him lovingly. “To this day he won’t tell me how. It was a gift for our tenth wedding anniversary. He did irritate me by waiting a week until after the day to give it to me, but it must have been a lot of trouble to acquire so I forgave him pretty quickly.” She looked back to the tall Lord with a flirtatious smile. “Goodness knows what he’ll get me for our twentieth. That’s only in a few months.”

“Oh honey don’t thank me. I’ll admit, Naraku here helped me. I’m sure he’ll get you something much finer for this next celebration.” Naraku laughed with the minister and his wife as Sesshomaru stood between them all, frowning slightly at the exchange. Something didn’t seem right.

Before he could ponder it further, Kagura’s arm looped through his.

“I see you managed to make friends,” she observed with a smile. Sesshomaru glanced down at her indifferently.

“We were discussing business.” She gave a playful tug on his arm and leaned against him.

“Honestly, Sesshomaru, not everything is about business. Tonight is special, let’s not bore our guests with such matters.” She leaned up to his ear and pressed her ruby lips to the shell. “It’s nearly time.” He shivered with revulsion and nodded. Kagura smiled warmly at them all.

“Please excuse us for a moment.” They happily waved the couple off and she steered the stiff warrior towards the center of the lawn. As they moved to the middle of the table arrangement, the orchestra faded with their music until it stopped completely. An usher with a microphone quickly began speaking, his voice playing loudly inside the house and out through hidden speakers.

“May I have your attention please. Your gracious host and his lovely partner request you take your seats outside at the tables. There is an announcement they would like to make to everyone. Please be seated outside.” The crowd moved towards the area and gathered around the couple slowly, a hushed silence following as Sesshomaru and Kagura turned to face each other.

He took her small hands in his and looked into her crimson eyes as he began to speak.

“Kagura, though we have known each other for hundreds of years, I have only begun to truly value your worth in the last century. You have guided me in matters of everyday life, as well as in matters of the heart. Should I live for an eternity, I would forever hear your voice in my heart. I would feel your hand in mine. My heart would be with yours.” Fake tears began to glisten in her eyes as she smiled up at him. He wanted to claw them out.

“In the last twenty years, I have felt myself turning to you in my moments of darkness. You are the light that guides me, the sun that wakes me in the morning, the very air I breathe to give me life. I cannot live another day without you at my side.” He reached inside his jacket and brought out the massive ring. The crowd quietly gasped as Kagura choked back a sob, covering her mouth delicately with her fingers.

“Would you do me the honor of binding your soul to mine for the rest of that eternity as my wife?” He could have vomited with those words as he held out the sparkling ring. The tears in her eyes spilled over as she nodded and held out her hand for him to slip it on.

“Yes! Yes my love!” she cried out in fake joy. The people gathered round ate it up and cheered wildly. Once it was on her hand, she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him. He returned it quietly as he held her small body against his, wanting nothing more than to shove her away from himself. Fireworks began to go off above them and the guests cheered even louder, whistling and screaming wildly at the display.

She froze against him for a moment. He felt it. The demoness pulled away, trails of tears going down her overjoyed face as she put on her show. They had rehearsed this moment before. He had read the script and memorized every word and action boredly with her. Next was to come the congratulations.

Sure enough, they flooded in. The women swooped on her and began to hug and kiss her as she showed off the ring, feigning shock at it all. The men came to shake hands with him and he nodded his thanks to each one.

Naraku also approached, embracing him in a brotherly fashion.

“Well don-“ He stiffened as he hugged the taller demon, his face nearly buried in the silver hair on his shoulder. Sesshomaru had an arm wrapped around his back but frowned when he felt the tension.

“What is it?” he asked quickly. Naraku staid against him a moment longer before pulling away with his usual smile, quickly hiding whatever had startled him.

“Nothing, just overcome for a moment that we will finally be brothers.” Sesshomaru watched him, his eyes narrowed in distrust. Naraku was lying to him, even if he couldn’t smell it. The half demon clapped him on the shoulder with a grin.

“Excuse me for a moment, I must go congratulate my sister too.” He wandered over to the gaggle of women. Sesshomaru watched him as he accepted more handshakes from the men gathering around himself until he lost sight of the man through the sea of bodies.

The orchestra began playing once more and Kagura made her way to him, taking his hand and pulling him into a slow dance with her as the onlookers watched. Sesshomaru held her to himself, his eyes scanning for his partner. He was nowhere to be found.

              The youkai leaned his head down in a display of enamor and rested his mouth by the pointed ear.

              “Where is your brother?” he murmured. She kissed his cheek as she answered.

              “He went inside for a moment to grab a plate, said he would be back shortly,” she whispered quietly, her face glowing with happiness. He nodded and rested his head against hers, trying to figure out what had caused the reaction from him earlier. The dance ended and they kissed once more, drawing a round of boisterous applause. He looked deep into her eyes and caressed her cheek.

              “This is truly Hell,” he whispered. Her gaze softened as if he had just said the most romantic line ever.

              “I know, my darling. And it will only last forever.” It took all of his self-control not to rip her face off when she spoke. He turned from her, their hands locked together as he made his way back to the well-wishers. She was beaming and waving to different people as they passed, radiating pure bliss and happiness. Naraku stood at the edge of the doorway, a drink in his hand as he smiled at the pair making their way towards the house. Sesshomaru paused to shake his hand once again.

              “You were gone a long time,” he remarked coldly. Naraku chuckled.

              “Sorry I missed the dance. I was famished so I went to grab a bite, then I ran into an old friend. You two headed upstairs for the night?” he asked with a wink. Kagura leaned on the strong arm and smirked at her intended.

              “Yes, I believe we are. It’s nearly three and I’m sure Sesshomaru will be needing his rest tonight.” She giggled as he glared down at her. He once more looked back at Naraku.

              “See to it that the important ones are entertained and shown to their rooms. The interviews are set up for tomorrow and the photo shoot is at one o’clock the day after. Then I want all of you gone.” He was done pretending this was the happiest day of his life. Naraku and Kagura both laughed.

              “As you wish. I’ll make sure I do my part,” Naraku replied. Kagura tugged his arm gently.

              “Come, darling. Let us consummate this contract, as you would term it.” He curled his lip back but allowed himself to be led upstairs, fully intending to fuck the conniving bitch into submission.

              He did not see the evil glint in Naraku’s eyes or the devilish smile as he turned to walk back outside.

Chapter Text

              Inuyasha was kept in the basement for nearly five days. He wondered if he had been forgotten after the third day, but he kept his silence. The staff kept their routine, bringing him two meals a day and taking away the discarded dinnerware when he was finished. He played his guitar softly and then exercised for a few hours at a time, determined to build his faded strength back up. It exhausted him, but that was alright. He could feel himself getting stronger, the muscles crying out in protest as they were torn and stretched only to knit back together.

              He had caught the sound of fireworks and cheering faintly from above, knowing the big moment had taken place. His heart cracked and bled with the noise. His captor was now promised.

              Inuyasha lay on his bed that night staring up at the concrete ceiling, listening to the faint sounds above drift down into his silent abode.

              ‘Why in the Hell do I even care what Sesshomaru does?’ he asked himself. He poured over what all had happened to him from the moment he had arrived at the estate until the last time he had seen the stoic Lord. ‘When did I begin to have feelings for the prick? I mean, it’s not like he’s been a model host or anything. I’ve got more broken bones and bruises from him than I’ve ever gotten out on the streets…so what the fuck is wrong with me?’

              His mind flashed to the first kiss they had shared by the pools edge, his hand unbiddenly reaching up to touch his lips with the memory. He closed his eyes and could see the cascade of silver falling around them, shielding them from the cruel world as they connected in a way he could never have imagined possible. Inuyasha closed his eyes, immersing himself in that world from what seemed like thousands of years ago. Sesshomaru had been so gentle, so tender with him. It was completely opposite from his prior experience with the demon. Had Sesshomaru begun to…care for him?

              He opened his golden eyes, letting his hand fall to rest on his chest with a scoff. Sesshomaru didn’t care about anything except himself. There had to be an ulterior motive behind this behavior, it was as simple as that. He needed to get over himself and start preparing for whatever was ahead of him. With this new chain of events, Sesshomaru would be moving his bride-to-be into the house sooner rather than later. That meant he would be moved to another location, or killed. Probably the latter. The handsome youkai wouldn’t keep him around unless it served a purpose for himself.

              Inuyasha was snapped out of his thoughts as the door upstairs opened. He frowned. The servants had already brought his second meal of the day, there should be no one else coming down here. Unless….

              He sat up and watched as the sound of quick little steps approached. Jaken soon appeared and glared at him.

              “Lord Sesshomaru demands you appear before him,” he barked. Inuyasha stood without a word and began to walk behind the toad. As he reached the main level, he looked around curiously. The house was immaculate, like nothing had happened. Not a chair out of place. Jaken led him upstairs.

              Inuyasha soon found himself in the study, a fire roaring behind him as he stood in front of the large desk. Sesshomaru was clicking away on his keyboard, casually dressed in an open front shirt and his sleeves rolled up to the elbow. Jaken bowed before him.

              “I’ve brought the half breed as instructed, m’lord. Will there be anything else?”

              “No, leave and do not disturb us.” His voice was clipped and hard. Jaken quickly scampered out of the room, pulling the door shut behind himself as he left.

              Inuyasha stood in silence, shifting from one foot to the other like a bad child brought before a tutor for punishment. Sesshomaru had not even looked at him yet. He let his eyes wander over his brother’s appearance, his cheeks flushing slightly as he scanned the half-exposed chest. The man was too perfect. He envied him.

              The Lord continued his work for some time, the only sounds in the room being the crackling fire and the soft clicks of the sharp nails on the keys.

              Inuyasha noticed a light above the desk begin to glow and flicked his gaze to it. They widened in surprise at seeing Tensaiga incased in a glass box and glowing a gentle blue color.

              “What’s going on with Tensaiga?” he asked quietly. Sesshomaru continued to stare at the screen, not even bothering to look behind himself where the sword rested above his head.

              “It does that from time to time since your arrival here,” he said offhandedly.

              “Weird. Why?” Sesshomaru hadn’t answered his question. The demon remained silent a moment longer before looking to him, leaning back in his chair.

              “The announcement was made.” Cool, so he was dodging the question. Figures. Guess it wasn’t important anyways.

              “Yeah, I heard the show. Congrats. Many years of happiness and all that shit,” he muttered. He was ready to hear why he had been summoned. Sesshomaru stood and came around to the front of the desk, leaning back against it as he watched the hanyou.

              “So….what does that mean for me?” he asked hesitantly. “I’m guessing you have to move me somewhere else to make way for the missus.”

              “Yes, but not yet,” he replied. He raised a marked claw and motioned him forward. Inuyasha slowly approached until he was less than a foot away. That claw reached out and threaded into his long hair, massaging the back of his neck. Inuyasha felt his fluttered eyes and let out a soft sigh, leaning back into his touch. Sesshomaru watched him.

              “Inuyasha,” he said quietly. “Tell me what happened to you.” The hanyou froze, stiffening and drawing away. Sesshomaru kept his hand on the back of his neck, not allowing him to pull back far.

              “None of your bus-“

              “Stop it.” His voice was hard. “In order to find out what to do with you, I must know certain things. I have shown you leniency over the past several months. You have been well taken care of when I could have simply killed you or tortured it out of you. Something happened to you, and it involves me.” He tightened the hand holding him, pulling Inuyasha back towards himself. The half demon resisted, reaching up to grab the iron arm and tug on it.

              “Explain to me how you think in your sick mind, everything you have done to me, justifies you getting to know what I’ve been through?” he hissed, his eyes flashing in fury. “You didn’t even know I was alive until the night I showed up. You never looked for me. That’s fine, I don’t care. I lived my life the way I lived it to survive. I’m a filthy mutt, remember? Humans and demons both pushed me away, tried to kill me for what I am. That’s fine too, I’m used to it. I did what I had to do to stay alive, Sesshomaru. That’s all you need to know about my past.”

              Both men glared at each other, the tension rising between them with each passing minute.

              Sesshomaru finally let go of the back of his neck, his hand sliding down his back slowly to rest on his bony hip. Even in his angered state, Inuyasha couldn’t fight back the shudder of pleasure that coursed through him. Sensing it, the demon took advantage.

              He quickly grabbed him and lifted him into the air, spinning them so Inuyasha was sitting on his desk and pinned on either side by the dangerous claws. Sesshomaru leaned between his legs, stopping him from any attempt to escape with his large body. The hanyou gasped and leaned away from him, the close quarters affecting him more than he wanted to admit.

              Sesshomaru was inches away from his face, his molten eyes boring into him.

              “I am not here to hurt you, Inuyasha,” he hissed. “Beyond whatever crimes you committed, something happened to you. Something that causes you to blackout when you start to remember it. And it involves someone close to me.” Inuyasha’s eyes widened, warning bells beginning to ring in his mind, panic starting to creep throughout his system. Sesshomaru sensed it and wrapped a strong arm around his waist, pulling him closer. Inuyasha spread his legs and instinctively wrapped them around the back of the long thighs pinning him to the desk. His body quivered and the blood drained from his face as he fought to keep his brain from shattering.

              “Inuyasha, I’m here,” he said quietly, stroking his lower back soothingly. “No one can get you when I’m around. But I must know who to protect you from. Tell me what happened, and who is to blame.”

              “Me…” he whispered. “I’m to blame….it was my own fault…I can’t….” He was drowning in the red room, his eyes becoming distant. Then warm lips found his and the room vanished. He closed his eyes and focused on the electric contact, his arms going to circle around the demon’s neck and hold it for dear life. Sesshomaru effortlessly maneuvered to lift him in his arms, one arm slipping under his knees and the other supporting his back. He carried the shaking body to the fire and sank down into the plush chair, laying him across his lap before reaching up to stroke his wet cheek.

              Inuyasha had no idea he had begun to cry until he felt the tears spread over his cheek, inhaling sharply as he attacked the mouth covering his own. Sesshomaru returned the kiss with equal fervor, the arm supporting his back tightening.

              Slowly, as time passed, the intensity left the action and they were just brushing swollen lips, each breathing slightly harder as their passions cooled. Sesshomaru pulled away to look down at him, his eyes glowing with the light of the fire.

              “Place your hands on me,” he whispered. Inuyasha frowned in mild confusion but did as he was told. He rested one hand on the exposed strong chest, feeling the beat of his heart there beneath the warm skin and the other reached up to lay on his elegant neck. He was instantly calmed by the contact and relaxed in his arms. Sesshomaru nodded in satisfaction, settling back in the chair with his charge.

              “When you feel yourself going to that place, touch me. As hard as you must. Remember where you are. There is nothing that can get to you when you are with me.” He leaned down to press a soft kiss to his hairline. “You have nothing to fear when I’m close. Whatever happened to you, will never happen again as long as I draw breath. Unburden yourself, Inuyasha. Let me inside.”

              He wanted to believe him. Gods he wanted that more than anything. This strong, incredibly beautiful man holding him could be his protector. This man he had begun to fall for, could be the one to save him. Was it possible? Or was he kidding himself? He was too scared to find out. With everything he had been through in his life, he wanted to believe it, even if it was a bold-faced lie. Just for a little while.

              “Sessh, I want to believe you….”he whispered. Sesshomaru slid his hand down to stroke his jawline.

              “What would it take to convince you?” he asked mildly. The hanyou met his gaze with a sad one.

              “A miracle.” It was said under his breath. Sesshomaru, undaunted, leaned down to speak against his lips.

              “Is this not a miracle to you?” he asked huskily. The hanyou whimpered softly, his ears laying back passively on his head before drawing back once more. He had to admit the truth in that. Sesshomaru had hated him since he was born, yet here he was kissing and holding him like he was the most precious thing on the planet, offering to protect him and shield him from anyone that would dare to hurt him again.

              “Alright, I’ll tell you.” He rested his cheek against the demon’s shoulder, staring into the fire as he traveled back. Sesshomaru spoke not a word as he told the tale.

              “Around fifteen years ago, I was the best thief in Japan. It was the only way I’d learned how to survive. Anything anyone wanted, I could get, for the right price. Cars, money, jewels, art, anything at all. I got kind of a reputation for being the best. Then…he found me.” Both knew who he was talking about.

              “He hired me to do a bunch of jobs for him. Most of it was for your clients, I guess to get their business. I never asked, just stole whatever he told me to. It was a good gig, he paid me a lot more than I would’ve charged. So I stuck with it. I was able to get my own place, close to Kouga and the wolf pack. I spent my free time with them. Kouga never asked how I got by, I’m sure he knew it wasn’t legally, but he never said shit about it.”

              “Then, Seku got this big time client that wanted a demon jewel necklace. Fine, no problem. I had some contacts that would get me one. But it wasn’t that easy, it was a specific necklace. Apparently the guys wife had seen Ayame in a shop and she feel in love with the one she was wearing, told her husband she wanted it.” Sesshomaru tensed for a moment before relaxing again. Inuyasha felt it but kept on with his story.

              “So I told him to fuck off, I wasn’t stealing from my best friend. I’d get him a different necklace. Kouga and Ayame treated me like family. Gave me a home before I had my own. I played with their kids, helped them with whatever.” His eyes became sad. “That picture you showed me of us standing at the grill was right before Ayame had her fourth pup. They named me godfather to him. No way I would steal from the wolf tribe.”

              “That didn’t work out. The prick’s wife wanted that necklace for some anniversary or whatever. I was told to get it or I’d be punished. Still, told him to fuck off. Wasn’t gonna happen.” He began to shiver. “Then…when I didn’t do it….he….he….” Inuyasha swallowed as he fought off the blackness that was coming over him. Sesshomaru pulled him tight against his body, reminding him where he was. Inuyasha closed his eyes and turned his face into the warm flesh of his shoulder. He would get through this.

              “He told me to come to his warehouse for payment from my last job. He owed me a lot but said he wouldn’t pay me until I got him the necklace. I told him if he didn’t pay me I’d put in an anonymous call to the cops and spill the goods on what he’d been doing. He didn’t have shit on me so I knew I could make the call and get away with it. I’ve never been caught. So I went to the place…” The room materialized in his mind and he quivered. His hands pressed into the hard muscles, finding purchase in his mind with the feel of the man holding him. He swallowed the lump in his throat and took a shaky breath before continuing.

              “I knew something was wrong when I got there. He led me to a room that was in all red, like it was soaked in blood. A bunch of men were sitting around and there were guards at the door. The light was red and I couldn’t see much. He told me since I couldn’t follow his orders, he would give me a job I could do. The guy who had wanted the necklace was sitting there smoking. I couldn’t really see his face, but he told me his wife was pissed ‘cause she didn’t get it.”

              “I tried to leave, but there were too many of them and I didn’t have Tetsaiga with me. There was a metal table in the room, the guards tied me to it with some kind of razor wire. So the more I tried to escape, the more I got cut. He staid in the room the whole time. They…they…” His mind flashed back to that day, remembering the camera flashes and the laughter from the evil men in the room.

              “Everyone in that room had a turn. The rape wasn’t the worst part though. I’d whored myself out plenty of times to get cash for food. It was bad enough, but I could handle it. The worst….the worst was when they….they took out the tools.” His small frame shook uncontrollably, but he pushed on.

              “You don’t know what real pain is until you’ve had your skin peeled off piece by piece. They started with my hands, then he would heal me so it looked like it never happened. Then my feet and legs, then healed again. They burned my ears until I couldn’t scream anymore. I begged him to just kill me, but he laughed. He was always smiling and laughing. I…I don’t know how anyone could laugh at what I went through. You have to be one sick fucking individual to find it amusing. At one point, one of the guys in there threw up and told the others to stop. I guess he had a heart somewhere in him and didn’t sign up for what was happening. They shot him in the head. The guy that wanted the necklace took one of the guards guns and went into the hall. I heard a shit load of gunfire and I thought someone had come to save me. Stupid, considering no one knew where I was and Kouga was my only friend. He came back in the room and I saw the smoking end of the barrel with my good eye. They had punched my other one and broken the socket earlier so I couldn’t see. He came over and hiked my knees up and then he….he…” He couldn’t say it. His knees clenched together in the youkai’s lap at the memory. Sesshomaru remained silent but he could smell the fury coming from him. “Those bastards actually made me fuck the burning end of that gun while I gave the guy a blowjob. He said if I tried anything funny that gun would go off inside me. I knew he wouldn’t let me die though, so I did what I was told.”

              “They took pictures of it all. I was naked the whole time. Whatever those sick fucks wanted to do, they got to. I know from the angle of how the pictures were taken it was only my face that could be seen. They got to keep theirs out of the shot. It went on for days. When one set of guys was done, another group would come in and have their turn. I was nearly dead by the time he made them stop, even though he kept healing me when I got close to death or they needed fresh skin to hurt. I managed to just disappear in my mind, going back to…before…the pain was a lot less when I wasn’t there. I guess it was a coping thing my mind did. I was insane when they were done.”

              “I don’t remember much after that. My mind had gone to a different place. When I finally came back, I was on the street and it was raining. I didn’t recognize where I was. He’d healed me, but I guess my brain was broken. I wandered around for a few days just trying to figure out what happened. Then he found me.”

              “I was in an alley, it was snowing but I couldn’t feel it. He came out of nowhere and walked up to me. I saw him and started to scream, he kicked me and broke my jaw to stop it. Then he told me to go get the necklace or what had happened to me would seem like a dream.” Inuyasha opened his eyes to look at the fire, his vision blurred by the tears that had streamed down his face as he told of the horrors he had been through.

              “So I did…I broke into Kouga’s house the next night and stole it. He tried to fight me but I nearly killed him. I was ready to do it, anything to keep from going back to that room. Ayame was screaming on the ground, he was laying there bleeding. She told me to get out and never come back. That was the last time I saw them. I gave him the necklace. He told me if I ever disobeyed him, he would use his influence to see that everyone knew what I was. And he would find me again.”

              “I stopped stealing after that. I went into hiding. I’m sure he knew where I was, but he didn’t call on me. I joined a band for a little while, that’s where the clipping was from that you asked me about. The music helped heal me, I guess. But then I started to remember stuff. Well, the guys I was with in that band were into heavy drugs. I told the lead singer I was having trouble sleeping. We usually shared a hotel room or a van so they knew I had nightmares, I’m sure I woke them up with my screaming a few times. He told me to try the stuff he was on. It was heroin.” Inuyasha closed his eyes as he remembered the first time he’d done it. It was pure bliss, it numbed him from all the pain and the memories that had ravaged his mind. He knew right at that moment he was hooked. To not feel anything after so many years of pain and anguish was exactly what he needed.

              “It was a done deal after that. Heroin became everything to me. It stopped the memories. I felt good. Nothing else mattered. The rest of the guys couldn’t keep up with me, probably because I’m half demon and have a higher tolerance for the shit. One night, we were all high and headed to a gig. The drummer was drunk on top of being blasted on the stuff. He drove us off a bridge and into a river. I managed to get out of the van, the other guys were knocked out. They all drowned. I never reported it because I didn’t want him to find me. So I guess they’re still at the bottom of that river.”

              “Then I just kind of walked around for a few years. I lived for the drugs now. If I had to sell myself to get it, fine by me. I didn’t own my body anymore anyways. Those fuckers in that room owned it.” He looked up at the silent demon, his vision still blurred as his heart turned to stone. “You asked me what happened to Tetsaiga. Totosai has it somewhere. I gave it to him so I wouldn’t sell it for heroin. I didn’t deserve it anymore. It’s yours if you want it.”

              Sesshomaru’s expression was unreadable as he looked down at him. Inuyasha was more relaxed as his tale ended. This was the first time he had ever spoken of it, even to himself. His mind was on the verge of shattering once more. There was nothing to hold him together in this moment, he was at the mercy of his brother.

              “So that’s it. I’m a disgusting, used, drug addicted whore that everyone has had a piece of. I’m a weak coward, like you always said I was. Everything you ever claimed is right. He has the pictures, witnesses, all of it. He can use it against you.” He turned back to look at the fire. Sesshomaru would get rid of him now. There was nothing else to hide. To be honest, it was kind of a relief to have it off his chest and know what was coming next. “You should find a way to get it from him. Even after you kill me he can still show the world what a piece of trash you had as a brother. I don’t want that to happen to you…”

              “Leave Naraku to me,” the voice was right by his ear. He shivered as a soft kiss was placed on the furry shell. The hanyou felt himself being shifted and went with the gentle motions until he sat straddling the youkai and looking at him. He quickly averted his eyes and lowered his head. Sesshomaru curled a finger under his chin and brought it up until he was forced to meet his gaze.

              “Inuyasha, what do you want from me?” he asked. The question was unexpected and threw off the hanyou.

              “What…what do I want?” he asked quietly.

              "Yes. I am the most powerful demon on the planet. It is in my power to give you anything you desire. I ask now, what do you want from me? Wealth? Cars? Houses?” He leaned closer and kissed his cheek. “Your freedom?”

              Inuyasha gasped at the last. Sesshomaru was offering him his freedom? Was this because he had given him leverage over his partner, or was there more to it? Did it even matter? So many questions ran through his head he couldn’t keep up with them.

              He thought long and hard before replying. Sesshomaru watched him closely, his face unreadable. The hanyou reached up slowly and placed his hands on either side of the man’s neck, stroking the marks on his cheeks with his thumbs.

              “What if I said I wanted you?” he asked. Sesshomaru didn’t react. His heart raced in his chest as he waited, knowing the demon would deny him yet praying he was wrong. His ears slowly began to droop and his hands fell away before being caught in the youkai’s own.

              “Explain yourself, little brother,” Sesshomaru said quietly. Inuyasha turned his face away.

              “Sessh, I don’t know what happened between us. I know we’re brothers, and I know all of this is thirty-eight flavors of fucked up. You’ve hated me my whole life, and I haven’t done anything to change that. But now, since I came here, I’ve…started to….feel something for you. I can’t explain it…but I know what I want…and now I want you more than anything else I’ve ever wanted in my life. You took me in, you got me off the smack, you’ve even been nice to me. You’re still an ass…but you’re what I want.” He shrugged one shoulder as if brushing this confession off. “I know you just announced your engagement and I’m sure the woman is whatever you want. That’s fine. I dunno. Maybe since I just told you my biggest secret I’m just in a telling mood. This is stupid.”

              He moved to get off the Lord’s lap but was halted by those strong hands failing to release his own. Feeling like a fool, he frowned at the arm of the chair, still unable to meet that penetrating look.

              “Just let me go, sorry for creeping you out. You don’t owe me anything Sessh. I’ll go and never darken your doorway again.”

              “And if I don’t want you to go?” Now he looked at him. The face still remained unreadable.

              “You do though. Not like your new wife will appreciate a kept pet when she finds me hidden in the basement.” Sesshomaru leaned forward.

              “Don’t presume to tell me what I want.” He kissed him. Inuyasha melted instantly with the action, whimpering softly as he tilted his head to deepen the kiss. Sesshomaru released his hands to wrap them around him, pulling the hanyou back into the chair with himself. Inuyasha combed his hands into the long hair, twining his tongue with the one invading his mouth.

              He could feel the growing bulge beneath him and he rocked against it, swallowing the hungry growl it produced. He never even felt when he was lifted from the chair and lowered to the ground in front of the fire, the fur rug cushioning him from the hard wooden floor beneath. Sesshomaru pressed down over him, the warmth from his body and the fire swallowing the half demon completely as his mouth was ravaged.

              He gasped for breath as the inuyoukai trailed his mouth down his throat, biting and sucking hard enough to leave marks in his wake. He pressed his hips up to grind their clothed erections together, needing the friction it produced more than life itself. Sesshomaru growled again as he began to lift the cotton shirt off the small body, his hand leaving a trail of fire wherever it touched. Inuyasha moaned and arched into the touch, his own hands coming to the front to finish opening the shirt covering the youkai.

              Soon enough he had it off and he was exploring every inch of skin he could find, his heart thundering in his ears as that talented mouth took a nipple and began to tease it. Inuyasha cried out and bucked up, his claws raking down the exposed back above him.

              “Please…hurry…” he panted. He needed to feel him inside himself. He needed that connection after exposing himself so openly to this man. He was vulnerable right now, completely insecure about himself, a new feeling to them both. If Sesshomaru rejected him now, he didn’t know if he would live through it. His mind and soul were raw from the newly opened wound, and only the Lord of the West could stop the bleeding.

              Sesshomaru sensed his urgency and made quick work of their clothes, leaning down to capture his lips once more as his hand went between them to his entrance. Inuyasha grabbed the hand and yanked it up, his eyes pleading.

              “Just do it, I can handle the pain,” he whispered. Sesshomaru slowly nodded before settling in position over him. Inuyasha wrapped his legs around his waist and pulled him closer until he could feel the head of his cock at his hole. The warrior paused once more as he looked down at the younger man. Inuyasha wrapped his arms around his neck and pulled him down to his mouth, crying out softly into the kiss as the large organ pushed inside.

              He spread his legs as wide as they would go while keeping them wrapped around Sesshomaru’s waist, urging him on by pressing down onto his member. The youkai broke away to bury his face in Inuyasha’s sweating neck, his breathing quickened as he fought to keep control of himself.

              “Don’t…do that…or I’ll slam you into this floor so hard you’ll go through it,” he grit out between clenched fangs. Inuyasha whimpered and rolled his hips once more, fighting through the pain of being entered dry and unprepared. With a roar, Sesshomaru did just what he threatened and slammed into him with a single mighty shove. Inuyasha screamed in pain and pleasure as his vision blacked out and he saw stars. He gasped and clung to the body above him, his nails drawing blood on the white shoulders.

              Sesshomaru raised himself up, a near apologetic look on his face.

              “I warned you,” he whispered out. Inuyasha smiled at him with a dazed look and gave him a quick kiss.

              “Don’t stop,” he panted into the pointed ear, nibbling on it gently. “Don’t hold back. I want to feel it all.”

              “You don’t know what you ask. I’m barely holding it together right now.” The hanyou could tell by the strained tone he wasn’t kidding. He slowly licked the edge of his ear, letting his tongue flick off the pointed tip lightly before pressing his mouth to it.

              “I told you what I wanted. Give me what I asked for.”

              Sesshomaru lost control.

              He let out an inhuman yell and began slamming into the small body mercilessly. Inuyasha threw his head back and screamed as his prostate was assaulted over and over, his hips thrusting up in time to meet with the raging motions of his lover. He tightened his legs around the demon’s waist, crying out with each hit to that special spot inside of him.

              The Lord reached between them and grabbed his weeping cock, stroking it furiously in time with his own movements. Inuyasha didn’t think he could scream any louder as he fought back the wave of pleasure that was overtaking him. He never wanted this to end. The heat in his nether regions was building and he turned his face to the fire, willing to draw out this encounter as long as he could. His body was burning with passion, the sweat pouring off of him in sheets as he cried out. It was consuming every fiber of his being as he moaned his happiness into the fur rug.

              His climax approached rapidly and he panted with it, whimpering as he squeezed his eyes shut and clenched down on the cock slamming into him over and over.

              Suddenly, he felt large fangs sink into the crook of his shoulder. He screamed and bowed completely up, his back leaving the ground as his orgasm crashing into him with a force that nearly knocked him out. His vision went white as he felt his body explode into a billion pieces before slowly piecing itself back together.

              Inuyasha collapsed on the rug, moaning as the fangs withdrew from his neck and a warm tongue licked the wound gently. He could feel Sesshomaru’s seed leaking down the back of his thigh and his own was coating both of their stomachs. Slowly, he turned his bewildered face to look up at the demon.

              Sesshomaru’s lips were crimson with the blood from his neck, his tongue coming out to slowly lick the last drops away sensually. He seemed to glow with a light that didn’t belong to the nearby fire as he looked down at the confused hanyou.

              “What did you just do?” he asked as he reached up to hold the spot on his neck where he’d been bitten. A spark of pleasure greeted his touch instead of pain as he pressed the already healed wound.

              “I told you I could give you anything you desire, and you said you wanted me.” He reached up to pull his long hair away from his neck, exposing the same spot on himself. “I offer myself to you now. Take this chance while you can.” Inuyasha gaped at him, unwilling to believe what he was hearing. This had to be a lie. There was no way…

              Still, he leaned up and kissed the spot, the urge to sink his fangs in nearly overwhelming him. He felt the canines in his mouth grow of their own accord as he breathed against the vulnerable skin.

              “Sesshomaru, are you sure?” He felt the youkai nuzzle the side of his head encouragingly.

              “Not at all. Do it before I change my-“ He roared as Inuyasha sank his fangs in, the copper taste flooding his mouth. It instantly changed to a honey flavor he thought he would die without as he sucked the blood from his wound, feeling another orgasm hit Sesshomaru out of nowhere. He whimpered as he felt the warmth spread even further inside him, his heart stopping as he felt something bind itself to his soul.

              Sesshomaru shuddered against his mouth, panting over his shoulder as he braced himself on his elbows over him. Inuyasha felt his fangs begin to shrink and he retracted his mouth from the nectar, licking up the stray drops that had escaped his lips. It was sweeter than wine to his tastebuds as he greedily lapped up the red liquid, making sure the wound was spotless.

              Finally, Sesshomaru pulled out of him with a strained groan, his strength completely depleted as he fell onto his side to face him. Inuyasha turned, his eyes asking what he couldn’t voice.

              The youkai watched him with lids half closed, finally getting his ragged breathing under control.

              “We are mates. I’ve given you what you want.”

Chapter Text

It couldn’t be real, could it? It all made sense, everything that had just happened, but logically, Sesshomaru would never mate him! He had just announced his engagement to the world and now he was mated to him? What the….

              Inuyasha stared at him, all of this flying through his head as he struggled to sort it out. Sesshomaru was exhausted, he could see that plain as day. The youkai was struggling to stay awake. It must have taken more out of him due to his full demon nature. Inuyasha was tired for sure, but not completely spent like his brother- no….his mate.

              The half demon pressed up against the warm body, resting his head on the arm stretched out beneath it.

              “What about what you want?” he murmured. Sesshomaru sighed and gave him a quick kiss.

              “This may come as a shock but I find myself preferring your company to that of anyone else I have ever met.” He closed his eyes as he spoke, but he was still awake. Inuyasha reached up to delicately trace the moon crescent on his forehead, a small smile daring to grace his lips.

              “What about your engagement? Your reputation you care so much about?” The youkai shrugged his shoulder and wrapped his free arm around him, pulling him against his large frame.

              “I hated her. There will be a scandal, it’s unavoidable. My business will suffer slightly but with the wars going on in the world it should recover most, if not all, of its losses. I have other things that concern me at present.” Inuyasha pressed against him, reveling in the feeling of belonging to this man completely. He couldn’t wipe the smile off his face as he traced the magenta lines on his eyelids next, unable to keep his hands off him. His fingers moved down to the full lips, slowly going back and forth. The youkai let him do as he please, moving to kiss his knuckles as his eyes remained shut.

              “What other things are we talking about?” he asked playfully. Sesshomaru cracked his eyes to look at him for a moment before closing them again.

              “Nothing to concern yourself with,” he sighed out. The demon slowly sat up, his body slumped as he let out a breath. “Come, let’s go to bed. I’ll not sleep on the floor of my office.” The hanyou stood and followed him down the hall to the large bedroom, both men leaving their clothes where they lay in the study. Sesshomaru crawled under the comforter and sighed again, pulling the hanyou beside him.

              Inuyasha still had a thousand questions, but he knew his lover needed sleep after their ordeal. He curled against the powerful Lord and pressed his face into his chest with a light brush of his lips, closing his eyes and falling into a peaceful slumber himself.

              He was awake the next morning before the youkai. His eyes fluttered and he nestled into the strong arms that held him. Sesshomaru’s breath tickled his ear lightly on top of his head and he pressed it down to his skull, leaning his mouth up to kiss under his chin. The Lord stirred quietly, pressing his nose down into the mass of white hair beneath him.

              “Didn’t picture you for a late sleeper,” Inuyasha murmured as he softly kissed the throat in front of him. Sesshomaru sighed above him, leaning his head back to expose more of the white skin.

              “What time is it?” he asked quietly, as the warm mouth began to travel down to his shoulder.

              “Around ten, I think,” he whispered. His hand came up to his chest, teasing a nipple between his fingers as he moved his mouth lower towards it. He could feel Sesshomaru’s arousal between them, his own rising up to meet it.

              “I see you’re intent on keeping me in bed all day,” the youkai said huskily above him. Inuyasha nodded as he looked up with a wicked grin.

              “Is that gonna be a problem?” he asked as he took the bud into his mouth, gently working it with his teeth and tongue as his hand found the proud flesh between them and began to stroke it lazily. Sesshomaru arched into his touch and closed his eyes again.

              “Only if you stop.”

              They were in the room all day, as predicted. The newly mated couple did every position known to man, and some not known. Sesshomaru eventually had to stop and take a power nap to recover himself from all the exertion. Inuyasha used that time to go clean himself and lay admiring his new mate unabashedly. He was really riding cloud nine now. This was the happiest he had ever been in his life.

              It was like a fucked up fairy tale in its own way. The pauper and the cruel prince. He had everything he had never known he wanted. A nagging worry still kept vigil at the corner of his thoughts about all of this, wondering if Sesshomaru would come to regret it. He also wondered what he was going to do about Naraku.

              At the thought of the half demon, he shuddered. Sesshomaru’s golden eyes snapped open as if he sensed it and sought him out. Inuyasha looked to him and calmed once more with a smile.

              “C’mon old man, you gotta have more stamina than this,” he chuckled. Sesshomaru watched him carefully, checking him over visually before relaxing on the pillow once more.

              “Demons don’t normally have this much sex, Inuyasha. Our bodies are not built for it, we save our strength for battle. As much as I enjoy it, it takes much out of me to sate your lust.” Inuyasha’s ears dropped.

              “So, you want to tone it down?” he asked with a sadness to his voice. Sesshomaru frowned in annoyance.

              “You did not listen. I said I require rest after this much sex. I said nothing about stopping.” He looked up at the clock. “The day is all but done, I’ll send the staff up with something to eat.” He slowly got out of bed, his every move showing how tired he was. Inuyasha began to panic slightly.

              “Wait, you’re leaving?” He didn’t know why but the thought of being away from his mate made him anxious. Sesshomaru pulled on a pair of silk pants that sat just below his navel and tied the string to hold it up.

              “Just to go find my cell phone and have the chefs prepare something to eat for us. I’ll be back in a moment. Calm yourself.” He leaned over the bed to plant a soft kiss on his lips, drawing a needy whimper from the hanyou. He was gone and back in less than ten minutes, cellphone in hand as he lay back down on the bed.

              “The chefs will have dinner up in forty minutes,” he informed as he began to read his emails. Inuyasha nodded and pulled his knees up, resting his chin between them as he watched the CEO begin marking which ones to respond to later.

              “So…what happens now?” he asked curiously. Sesshomaru glanced at him as he began clicking away on the screen.

              “As my mate, you are now free and unrestricted. I would hope you will have enough sense to keep this information to yourself until I can make certain…arrangements, to break the news.” He paused for a moment, setting the phone to the side before meeting the golden gaze fixed on himself.

              “I must figure out how to deal with Naraku,” he stated. He did not miss the quiver that ran through his younger mate at the name. “He will be dealt with, and eradicated for what he did to you. Kagura, his sister, is who I am currently engaged to. I’m sure that was planted for him to gain even more control of my company and find out anything he could use against me. That will also be dealt with.”

              Inuyasha didn’t want to ask at this warm moment, but he had a question that was burning inside him.

              “Sessh, is there a way to….undo what we just did?” The demon gave him a hard look.

              “Regretting it already, are you?” he asked dangerously. Inuyasha jumped.

              “No! Nonono, that’s not- no! I just…I wanted to know in case you…” Sesshomaru waited a moment before answering.

              “Yes, there is a way to undo it. No, I did not make a mistake. I’m not going to change my mind unless you want out. My decision is final.” Inuyasha relaxed visibly, a smile coming to his face.

              “Okay Sessh, loud and clear.” Sesshomaru reached out and pulled him close to lay him forward against his chest. Inuyasha sighed and nestled against him, playing with the silky strands of silver splayed out nearby.

              “I’ve been making arrangements for you. You’ll be given a card to my bank account, access to anywhere you wish to go, a phone, you can pick out a vehicle for yourself to buy or use any of mine, and you’ll need to go shopping for clothes. I’m tired of the rags you’ve been given to wear.” The hanyou balked and braced himself up to stare at the Lord.

              “Whoa whoa whoa slow your roll there. You’re doing what now?” Sesshomaru frowned.

              “Where did you get lost in any part of what I just said?” he asked in annoyance. Inuyasha frowned at him.

              “Hey I’m not here for the fucking money and you just threw the keys to the bank at me. I’ll get a job and earn-“

              “Don’t be ridiculous. My net worth is in the trillions. I have more money than I ever could spend in even my lifetime. Regardless, you cannot get a job. Your background is all but nonexistent and I won’t have you going back to a life of thievery.” Well, Inuyasha had to give it to him, as much as he didn’t want to. He was right. He settled back down against him with a frown, his cheek pressing into him.

              “Fine. But I don’t want your fucking money. I just want that to be known.” Sesshomaru hummed in acknowledgment.

              “Your credit card will be here in the morning. Jaken is getting your cellphone now. It’ll have all the important numbers already programmed in it. Do you know how to drive?” Inuyasha blushed against him.

              “It’s been a long time since I’ve done it. I’ll figure it out. Just let me borrow the cheapest, crappiest car you have so I can buff the rust off a little.”

              “Well there really is no need for you to learn. I have several drivers on call day and night. So if you wish to go somewhere, you need only tell them.”

              “No, I want to have some kind of independence. I’m not exactly used to the lap of luxury like you are.”

              “You’ll have to get used to it,” he replied. His hand slowly trailed up and down his back absently, lulling the hanyou against him. “As my mate, you must be held to a certain standard. People will follow you, cameras will constantly want to take your picture. A lot of things will come out about you. As far as I am aware, no one knows who you are to me except Kouga, Naraku, Kagura, and Totosai. I didn’t know the old man was even still alive. Soon, Naraku and Kagura won’t be. Is there anyone you’re leaving out?”

              “Nope, that pretty much tops the list.” He craned his neck back to look up at the handsome demon. Sesshomaru was gazing at the wall, deep in thought. “Sessh?” The inuyoukai looked down at him.

              “What is it?” His voice was soft.

              “Thank you.” He was smiling up at him. Sesshomaru said nothing as he leaned down to capture his lips in a heated kiss. Inuyasha leaned up into his mouth eagerly, all but straddling his waist beneath the covers. Sesshomaru leaned back into the pillows, hands going to stroke his sides gently.

              “You’re insatiable,” he growled against his mouth. Inuyasha broke the kiss to laugh.

              “Hey it must be this mark or something ‘cause I’m really not usually this bad.” He grinned down at him. Right at that moment, there was a knock at the door. Inuyasha all but leapt off of him as their dinner arrived, carried by two maids. The women set the covered plates on the bed with a bow and left as quickly as they had arrived.

              As Sesshomaru uncovered them, Inuyasha’s stomach gave a roar at the delicious smells. It was by far the best meal he had ever been given in the house. It was a massive porter house steak covered in sautéed onions and mushroom with a large loaded baked potato on the side and steaming broccoli. A small salad also rested on the tray with tomatos, onions, shredded carrots and a dressing of some kind that set his mouth to watering. Silverware was set off to the side and Sesshomaru began cutting his own plate to eat.

              “Go ahead, you can order more if you want-“ Inuyasha dived into his food with a vigor he thought spent from all the love making. The demon paused to watch him in near horror as he inhaled the contents of the plate in less than two minutes.

              “I do hope this is not how you eat every meal,” he muttered. Inuyasha looked up at him, his mouth full of the last bit of potato.

              “Nuff num’mally, ju’ ‘el unry’,” he said around the food. Sesshomaru watched him in disbelief.

              “Chew. Swallow. Speak.” Inuyasha laughed as he did as commanded, his plate nearly spotless.

              “My bad. I said not normally, I’m just really hungry,” he chuckled as he set the tray to the side. Sesshomaru shook his head and ate his meal in a much more refined manner. Once finished, Inuyasha picked up the trays and went to set them on a table near the door before returning to the warm bed and the arms of his lover.

              “That was delicious. Thank you.” He gave him a wicked grin as he leaned up to whisper in his ear. “I’ll have my dessert now.”

              The next day saw Sesshomaru off to Seku headquarters. Inuyasha walked down the stairs with him, giving him a lingering kiss before he headed to the Cadillac limo. He had given the half demon a phone as promised along with a metal black credit card with his name etched on it.

              “Should you wish to go anywhere, my driver and the guardhouse will tell me of it. Do most of your shopping online, if you can. I need to get prepared for this scandal to break in the media, that will take some time. Call me anytime should you need something.” He pressed the hanyou against the doorframe, nearly bruising his lips with the intensity of the kiss. Inuyasha whimpered as he held the front of his jacket, not wanting him to go as he reveled in the warmth of the mouth on his own.

              Sesshomaru slowly broke away and looked down at him, his eyes emotionless as ever.

              “We will pick up later where we are leaving off,” he said quietly. Inuyasha grinned at him.

              “I’ll hold you to that, and I’ll behave until then,” he whispered. Sesshomaru nodded before turning on his heel and going to the waiting car, leaving him leaning there against the doorframe in want. Inuyasha remained against the door, watching the car speed down the driveway with a smile.

              The demon made his way to the building in a foul mood, one he had managed to shield from the young man he was now mated to. How had this happened? How had he allowed himself to be dragged into the mess of mating with the hanyou? His brother no less. Somehow, Inuyasha had managed to work his way through the once impenetrable wall around his dead heart. It now beat in sync with the half demon’s perfectly where once it was silent. How had he come to actually care for the mutt?

              Sesshomaru’s claw balled itself into a fist as he thought about what must now be done. He must find a way to get the evidence of Inuyasha’s rape and torture from his partner before he killed him. For now, he had the advantage of Naraku not knowing Inuyasha was alive and nearby. That wouldn’t last for long now that they were mated and he was free to roam as he pleased. True, he would have his best guards on him day and night whether he was at the palace or not, but Naraku had already proven he was a smart man. He had to act fast.

              The youkai managed to work for several hours in peace, his mind focusing on Seku and the problems within his company. There was plenty to catch up since he had taken the week off to deal with his farce of an engagement as well as his new mate. He could see Jaken replying to emails for him and scheduling appointments for the lower managers to attend. Good.

              Around three o’clock, he received a video call from Naraku. A look of fury and disgust instantly appeared on his handsome face before he managed to mask it and answer the call on his computer screen. He could tell the man was sitting in their private jet and in flight, nothing out of the ordinary. He knew his partner had taken flight four hours ago to go to South America as scheduled. He wasn’t due back for at least two weeks.

              “What?” he snapped. Naraku smiled at him casually.

              “My flight was delayed slightly, I had an errand to run before take-off,” he said offhandedly. Sesshomaru frowned at him.

              “I don’t care. Your meeting isn’t until tomorrow, it’s no concern of mine.”

              The malicious glee that came over Naraku’s face made his blood run cold. Something was wrong.

              “True, but I do have something of yours in the cargo hold that may concern you. Or should I say…someone.” Sesshomaru’s eyes went wide and a hellish look came over his face, his eyes flashing red as he caught the meaning of his words instantly. Naraku laughed at him.

              “Relax, he hasn’t been harmed…yet.” Sesshomaru gripped the edge of his desk hard enough to crack the expensive word, splinters shooting into his glowing claws. Naraku wagged his finger back and forth in front of the camera as he reclined back in the seat. “Now now, best calm down Sesshomaru. Things can change with a snap of my fingers.” That only served to enrage the demon more.

              “Naraku, turn that fucking plane around now and I promise you a quick death,” he snarled. “This is your only warning.”

              “Oh I don’t think you’re in any position to be giving orders, my lord.” He leaned his face forward towards the camara so it took up the entire scree. Sesshomaru was seconds away from smashing it in his fury.

              “Listen closely before you end this call and I’m forced to do something I don’t really care to do in mid-flight,” he murmured. “Inuyasha will remain with me, safe and unharmed as long as you comply with what I say. I don’t care that you’re mated to him and the rest of the world won’t know any better anyways, since you did it in secret. I must say though, very odd choice given your history with him and the already…close….relationship you share.” He laughed at his own joke before continuing. “I digress. Kagura is in the process of moving the wedding date up. She should have it all settled in a day or two, you know she’s crafty with those things.”

              “If you think I’ll marry your slut of a sister-“ He was cut off.

              “I wasn’t finished. Remember, I’m the one holding all the cards now.” He settled back and folded his hands under his chin in a thoughtful manner. “No doubt your new mate has told you about his past. No matter. Should you fail to do as I say, it will be released to the media what a degenerate, despicable slut your brother is along with all of the evidence I have. Totally anonymous, of course. Nothing will be traced back to me, I’ve made sure of it. If that doesn’t bring you to heel, I’ll make sure he suffers a thousand times more than he did the first time he disobeyed my orders, and for a thousand years.”

              Sesshomaru looked to his other screen and began typing furiously, bringing up the flight plan for his jet. His eyes narrowed when he saw that the flight plan had been deleted and the black box GPS had been disabled. He had no idea where the jet was going. Naraku laughed, guessing at what he was doing.

              “I’m five steps ahead of you, Sesshomaru. You always believed you were the smart one of the two of us. All of your security measures and encrypted codes for the programs, your state of the art technology.” He tilted his chin down with a smirk. “Do you remember who put those things in place? Who hired the men to install all of it? Who came up with the programs that were unhackable?”

              Sesshomaru’s fingers froze. He was right. Naraku had been the one to do all of that.

              “Good, now that I have your undivided attention, listen closely.” His smile widened. “You will marry Kagura as planned. She will live in your house and be given access to whatever she wants. Don’t worry, she will be a good wife as well. No sense in making your life miserable to the world. It’ll be our little secret.” He chuckled darkly.

Sesshomaru was nearly at his limit with being able to listen to the cretin, but he had to get as much information he could to find out where his mate was being taken. Or at least figure out where he could get it from. He knew if he tried to get it out of Kagura, Naraku may find out and hurt Inuyasha. This was a delicate balance.

“Once you two love birds are married, you will sign over control of Seku Weapons to me. Let’s be honest, I’m pretty much running the place as it is. This will just make it legal and binding. You will make the announcement that you are stepping back to spend more time with your new bride and focus on starting a family. All things I’m sure Kagura will want anyways. Not to worry, I’ll make sure you maintain an income to support you both comfortably. I’ll just own everything, including your mate.”

“Naraku, I’m done listening to you speak,” Sesshomaru hissed, the edge of the desk snapping. He slowly regained his composure and leaned back in his own chair, masking his face to one of blank emotion. “You’ve shown me no proof that you have him.”

“Oh! How remiss of me. You’re absolutely right. Allow me.” He clicked a button on his end and the screen switched to a recorded clip.

 Inuyasha was being dragged from a black van and loaded inside of a metal crate with air holes drilled into the sides. Sesshomaru recognized the background as their private hangar bay at the airport. His mate was bloody, bound, and gagged. His eyes were blown wide with insane terror as he struggled in his restraints, fighting with all of his might to escape his three captors. Naraku was obviously the one filming it as he laughed.

“Still as feisty as I remember, Inuyasha. The years haven’t changed you as much as I thought they would.” At the sound of his voice, the hanyou redoubled his efforts, muffled screams coming from behind the leather strap going around his mouth. The video panned down to Naraku’s hand holding the printed flight plan. It had the departure day, time and landing location information. It was for today. It showed Colombia as their destination. He flung the paper to float away in the air, flipping the camera to look at himself. He grinned into the video.

“Change of plans for today’s flight, to say the least.” He laughed and the video went back to the current stream of Naraku in the jet.

“Satisfied? I knew you would want some kind of evidence that I had him.”

Whatever shred of hope that Sesshomaru held that it was all some kind of bluff was gone with that video. Naraku had his young mate for a certainty.

“You said he would not be harmed,” he said between clenched teeth. Inuyasha had clearly been beaten and sustained several injuries during his capture.

“Oh come now, I meant moving forward from today. You think he would see me and come along quietly if I just asked politely? Be reasonable. He wasn’t seriously injured, and he won’t be as long as you do as instructed.” He rested his jaw on his hand, red eyes boring into the camera. “You’ll never find him, Sesshomaru. If I find out you’re looking for him, the fun will start on my end. He will be the one to suffer for your insolence. So chose your actions wisely. I’ll be sure to send proof as well, perhaps in a package instead of a recording.” He laughed again. Sesshomaru was losing control of himself. His eyes flashed once more and he felt his fangs begin to grow inside his mouth.

“Naraku, now you listen to me.” He leaned forward, his demonic eyes glowing into the screen. “You have forfeit your chance at a quick death. I will find you. I will find him. Everything you’ve done to him, past and present, I’ll do to you and make sure you suffer for an eternity for it. I will show you what true pain is, and your shrieks will lull me to sleep for the rest of your miserable life. I will gut your whore of a sister and burn her alive. Neither of you will die, you will both never know anything except excruciating torture and the sound of each other’s screams as you stand in the shadow of my wrath.”

“Pretty speech, Sesshomaru. Sadly, no way to back it without risking your mate’s safety and well being, but I applaud the effort.” He stifled a yawn and tilted his head. “I’ll call once we reach our destination and have time to get settled. Kagura will keep me posted about things. Also, I have eyes everywhere. Your cameras, your phone, some of your staff, I have access to you at all times now. I’ll know every move you make even before you do. Good by, my lord.” He ended the call

Sesshomaru remained frozen at his desk for nearly an hour, his brain flying through ideas about what to do. He had no doubt of Naraku’s sincerity to what he said. There was no way he could have gotten to Inuyasha without all of it being true. Now, he had to come up with a plan. With no one to trust, no reliable security, his every move being monitored…he had to save Inuyasha.

Chapter Text

The demon Lord remained at his office the entire day. An hour after his call with Naraku, he returned to his usual duties like nothing had happened. At seven, he departed for home. He never spoke a word to anyone. When he arrived to the house, he was not surprised to see Jaken waiting for him at the door. The little toad was sweating profusely and dancing from foot to foot.

“Lord Sesshomaru! Thank goodness you’re back! Inuyasha-“

“I know what happened, Jaken.” His voice was deadly quiet. Jaken froze and blinked.

“Of-of course you do, m’lord…w-what are your orders?” the little demon asked pensively. Sesshomaru walked past him calmly into the house. Jaken was right at his heels.

“Nothing. I’ve had time to reflect on the situation. Do nothing. I do want all the staff fired. Tonight. Replace them in the morning.” Jaken knew when he said “fired” he meant something entirely different. No one was fired from the inu-mansion in the normal sense. It meant destroying them.

“M-my Lord….Lady Kagura-“ He was cut off once more, this time by musical notes coming from the dining area.

“I’ve already taken care of that, my love.” Sesshomaru paused and made his way to the formal dining room. Kagura was setting out dinner for two on the table. She looked lovely in her simple dress of ombre silk and her hair done loosely behind her head. The engagement ring sparkled in the light from the chandelier. She smiled up at him as she sat down in a chair beside his.

The demon calmly walked over and took his place at the head of the table.

“What have you taken care of?” he asked coldly as he glared at her. She was daintily cutting her plate of chicken as she answered.

“I knew you would want the servants gone after that little breach in security, so I did it for you. Eat dear, before it gets cold.” Sesshomaru ignored the food in front of him, watching her with a blank face. Her ruby lips remained curled in a smile as she watched him, reaching out to take a sip of her wine.

“The new servants will arrive promptly in the morning. I’ve personally selected them myself. I’m sure they will meet your strict standards.” The youkai heard a snort at the entrance and flicked his eyes toward the sound. Jaken was fuming where he stood, his small body trembling with rage.

“You’re finished for the night Jaken, leave us,” he ordered. The toad blinked in mild surprise but quickly bowed and left. Clearly he was upset at being overruled by Kagura in managing the household. Sesshomaru would deal with him later. He turned his attention back to her.

“Kagura, I’ve thought about what happened and I’ve come to the decision that Inuyasha being gone is a good thing.” Her eyes fixed on him and narrowed slightly in suspicion before returning to one of calm satisfaction.

“I have a hard time believing you, darling. You’ve never been one to bow down when told you can or cannot do something. One of the many qualities I like about you, in fact. Now it was his turn to glare at her.

“When have you known me to lie about anything?” he growled in barely suppressed rage. She looked up in thought before shrugging and returning to her meal.

“It doesn’t matter really, it won’t change a thing. My brother will hold your mate to keep you on a leash.”

Quick as lightening, his hand flew out to wrap around her throat. The acid slowly trickled into her skin and she screamed in pain. His eyes narrowed even further.

“You think I would dare to harm you if I cared about him?” He tightened his hand, making sure the poison burned into her perfect flesh. Greenish blood began to run down her neck beneath his fingers. “Let Naraku do what he will to the half breed. He did me a favor by removing him from my life.” The inuyoukai released her and set his unharmed claw on the table. Kagura moaned and held her mangled neck in pain, unbidden tears coming to her eyes from the vapors. Her face contorted into a snarl, her beauty disappearing behind the look.

“You…you dare….” Her voice was barely a whisper. He knew he had damaged her vocal chords slightly. Good.

“I dare to do as I please. Mind your place or you will receive worse from me. We may move the wedding date up, if that is what you want. It doesn’t concern me.” The youkai leaned close to her, causing her to flinch back slightly. He felt a twinge of satisfaction in seeing her fear.

“Naraku may do as he pleases to the welp, if he were to kill him for me it would save me from doing the deed myself. Then I could dispense with this putrid mark on my neck. What I will not tolerate, is your brother trying to blackmail me and order me about.” She stood abruptly, her chair falling back as the blood ran down to ruin her dress. Her eyes were ablaze as she sneered down at him.

“He will…hear…of…” She couldn’t speak anymore. Sesshomaru stood as well and advanced towards her. She backed up until she was against the wall, the fear in her eyes becoming more visible. Sesshomaru reached out to tuck a stray black lock behind her pointed ear almost lovingly. She flinched away from him.

“I have no doubt he is watching us right now and hearing us as we speak. Rather, as I speak. Your voice won’t return for a day or two. I’m also sure he will send me a boring video of whatever he does to Inuyasha as ‘punishment’ for hurting you.”

Kagura’s eyes widened as he leaned closer to her, almost as if he meant to kiss her.

“Do not make the mistake of ever trying to control me or my affairs again. This is the last warning I will give you. If you think you are safe because Naraku has my half brother as his prisoner, you’re a bigger fool than I could have ever imagined.” He straightened once more and turned to leave the room. Not a hair was out of place as he moved.

“Make your preparations for the wedding. Find a demon priest and see if he can remove this mark. You will not share my bed until you are invited,” he called out as he made his way to the staircase. He casually made his way to his study, leaving her and the untouched food down below.

In the comfort of his study, he sat at his desk and calmly continued to work through the night.

Inuyasha was trembling from head to toe as he remained curled in the corner of his newest cell. His entire mind was on the verge of collapsing from encountering his greatest nightmare once more. Very little was clear to him regarding what had actually led him to being captured once more.

He had been standing at the entrance to the palace, watching his new mate drive away until he was out of sight. The sun had been warm on his skin and he had closed his eyes, smiling up at the sky as he reflected on his time there. He had gone from being a battered, broken, shell of a man to belonging to someone who would make him happy for the first time in many years.

Sesshomaru wasn’t the ideal person to be bound to. He was cold, distant, harsh, controlling, and had one hell of a mean streak. However, Inuyasha was slowly beginning to see the good qualities in him. He could be gentle at times, even caring in his own way. Inuyasha couldn’t figure out what had come over him to first want the hard demon as his own, the first moment was a mystery to him. Yet now, he couldn’t picture himself with anyone else in this world.

It was wrong, it wasn’t natural, it made no sense, but it had happened, and he felt he was becoming a better man for it. The young man just hoped he could work his way through the steel walls the powerful Lord had built around his barely beating heart.

The hanyou had sighed and opened his eyes, gazing up at the clouds as he wandered around lost in his own thoughts.

Then, it had happened. He had felt a sharp sting in his neck and had gasped, instinctively reaching up to hold the area. There was a small barb sticking from his neck. He had barely had the chance to comprehend what had happened before he lost consciousness and the world had gone black.

When he had come to, he was being transported in the back of a van with three guards sitting there with him. He had leapt up and reached for the back door of the van but they had been on him in a moment. Inuyasha had fought with all of his depleted strength, the kicks and punches falling on his body like rain from the strong guards. He had managed to severely wound one of them before he was bound and gagged. Then the panic had set in.

It flooded him like a wave of cold water, freezing his rational thoughts and settling in him like a burr. The last clear thought that he had as he lay bleeding and bruised on the floor of the van was that Naraku was behind it.

When the van finally came to a stop, he was roughly hauled from it by the two guards. The smell of fuel, oil, and hot rubber stung his nose. The whistling of aircraft preparing for takeoff told his muddled mind he was in an airport. Then, he saw him.

Inuyasha’s mind fractured as the sight of Naraku brought back the red room in full force and he began screaming against the gag and fighting like a wild animal to get free. It was no use. The sound of his laughter and the feeling of hands on his body shot him back to that room he had struggled to forget over the years. He was trapped in his own mind.

He remembered nothing of the flight or his transportation to his new residence. The last hazy memory he had was of being thrown into his new cell, his hands chained behind his back and the door slamming somewhere in the distant recess of his mind.

How long ago had that been? A week? A month? Years? He couldn’t know.

The cell was small, the walls made of thick concrete and a single lightbulb overhead lit the room. He was not given a bed or anything of a useful nature. There was only a single door against the wall.

Inuyasha could smell wet earth all around him mixed with the scent of his drying blood and panic. He had no clue of where he was, only that Naraku had him once again.

‘Sesshomaru….please, help me,’ he thought to himself as another shudder wracked him. A choked sob escaped from his battered throat and he tucked his chin down onto his chest, squeezing his eyes shut. He couldn’t fight Naraku, the man was too powerful. Tetsuaiga was somewhere with Totosai, his brother back in Japan. Did he even know he was missing? How long would it take him to find him?

Suddenly, the door hinges screamed as it opened. Naraku stepped in with a merry smile on his face.

Inuyasha’s eyes went impossibly wide and he began to thrash and scream on the floor, fighting the bindings that held his hands and kicking out uselessly with his feet. His captor laughed down at him.

“Well, well, Inuyasha, I fear it’s been too long. Wouldn’t you agree?” Inuyasha could only utter a series of muffled screams as he pressed himself back into the corner of his cell, attempting to merge with the concrete walls at his back. Naraku chuckled.

“There’s no need for that. I only came to talk to you.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out his cell phone, holding it as he watched him with a smirk plastered to his face.

“There’s been an interesting development I thought I should make you aware of, as a courtesy. It seems your brother has no intention of coming for you. Not that he could find you, of course. I just thought you may want to know he has actually thanked me for taking you from him.”

Inuyasha froze and stared in horror at the hanyou before him.

‘No, he’s lying. Sesshomaru wouldn’t just do that. He’s fucking with my head.’ In a bold move, he glared at Naraku and jerked his head at him, showing he didn’t believe him. Naraku laughed once more.

“I thought you might not believe me. But consider this, Inuyasha. How is it that I was able to capture you? With all of your brother’s security and guards, do you think anyone would be able to enter his estate without him knowing or allowing it? Especially when it comes to his new mate?”

Inuyasha shivered and shook his head violently in disbelief. Then, slowly, he stopped and actually thought about it. Sesshomaru had told him multiple times about how advanced his technology was and how impenetrable the property was made with it. Naraku saw the wheels turning in his brain.

“Also, with as powerful as the great Lord Sesshomaru is, do you think he would stop at nothing to find someone he cared about? He would hunt day and night to find the person responsible for taking one of his playthings from him. Don’t you agree?” Inuyasha shot his eyes up to meet the crimson ones looking down at him and glared, his lip curling back around the leather strip between his teeth. Naraku glanced down at his phone and began swiping his thumb over the glass screen.

“Would you like to see what he is doing right at this moment? How tirelessly he is looking for you?” The hanyou’s heart skipped a beat at the thought of seeing his lover, even on a screen.

Naraku stepped forward, causing the white haired man to cringe back against the wall once again. He chuckled as he held the phone out to his face.

Inuyasha’s heart hammered at seeing his handsome mate sitting at a table in the dining room of the palace….with Kagura. He recognized her from billboards around the city, advertising beauty stuff for women. He remembered she had the same haunting red eyes as Naraku.

              They were looking at a mess of papers and magazines and books scattered over the table, pieces of cloth and random flowers and lace laying about as well. Sesshomaru seemed almost bored with it, leaning back in his chair with his hands folded neatly in his lap as the woman eagerly presented pictures and pieces of silk squares to him before writing on a notepad.

              “That woman is my sister, Kagura, his fiancé.” The blood ran cold in his veins. “Would you like to know what they are doing?” His eyes slowly traveled up to Naraku’s. Being this close to the man caused him to tremble once more. “They’re planning the wedding. It’s scheduled for next month. Now does that seem like someone who cares that his mate was taken from him and will stop at nothing to get him back?”

              Inuyasha looked at the screen once more and watched as Sesshomaru nodded approvingly at a picture of a wedding cake she was showing him. Kagura smiled and reached out to stroke his cheek gently before returning to the planning books in front of her. The scarf around her neck slipped in front of her to rest on the page and she flicked it back over her shoulder carelessly.

              “Also, there’s this,” he said as he pulled the phone back to flick to a different screen before returning it to the captured hanyou’s face. It was a recording of Sesshomaru and Kagura eating dinner together. The words he heard his mate say shattered his heart for the final time.

“Naraku may do as he pleases to the welp, if he were to kill him for me it would save me from doing the deed myself. Then I could dispense with this putrid mark on my neck. What I will not tolerate, is your brother trying to blackmail me and order me about.”

“He will…hear…of…” Kagura whispered.

“I have no doubt he is watching us right now and hearing us as we speak. Rather, as I speak. Your voice won’t return for a day or two. I’m also sure he will send me a boring video of whatever he does to Inuyasha as ‘punishment’ for hurting you.”

“Do not make the mistake of ever trying to control me or my affairs again. This is the last warning I will give you. If you think you are safe because Naraku has my half brother as his prisoner, you’re a bigger fool than I could have ever imagined.”

“Make your preparations for the wedding. Find a demon priest and see if he can remove this mark. You will not share my bed until you are invited.”

The video stopped there as Sesshomaru could be seen leaving the room. Despite the injury that now explained the scarf around Kagura’s neck, Inuyasha felt his entire world collapse.

‘It’s true…he wanted me gone. He let Naraku take me. He wants the mark gone, it was all a lie…’ Tears began to cascade down Inuyasha’s bruised face and his eyes stared at the wall behind Naraku. The sound of his soul disintegrating was nearly audible as he let out a strangled cry. The dark haired half demon straightened up with a merry laugh.

“Oh, come now Inuyasha. You’ve known Sesshomaru longer than anyone. He’s always been a self-serving man who only cares about himself and his power. I must say he was probably very convincing when he made you fall for him. A certain talent of his.” He replaced the phone in his pocket and leaned back on his heels in satisfaction. Inuyasha choked with the force of his sobs and fell to his side on the ground, his body jerking as the muffled cries ripped through him.

“Yes, now, that’s it. Cry it out, Inuyasha,” he murmured, almost crooning to the devastated man on the floor. “I’ll leave you with your thoughts about this revelation.” Naraku turned on his heel and reached for the door handle before pausing.

“Oh, I nearly forgot. I did fail to promise that whatever he did to Kagura, I would do in turn to you. I guess I should go ahead and make that clear…” he turned to face the half demon once more with a smirk. Inuyasha was still laying on his side, sobs jolting his body back and forth.

“On second thought, it may just serve to let you marinate on what you’ve seen today. I’m sure Sesshomaru still wouldn’t be pleased if I…had some fun…but I think I’ll wait until you’re in a more compliant mood.”

With a venomous laugh, he left the cell, leaving the heartbroken man on the floor in his wake.

Chapter Text

Jaken muttered furiously to himself as he waddled to the post, a large parcel of letters in his arms.

“Vile woman, who does she think she is ordering Lord Sesshomaru about like this?” he said to himself. “Ridiculous. Well, I have no doubt m’lord will put her in her place. He’s never shown any reluctance in the past. What I can’t figure out is why Lord Sesshomaru would agree to marry that terrible woman in the first place.” The toad demon paused as he came to the box where he would deposit the mountains of mail to go out. Most of it was business letters mixed in with wedding invitations and other things of that nature.

“I must say, as much as I couldn’t stand the half-breed, at least he knew he place around here,” he spat out as he dropped them into the metal container. Jaken turned on his heel and began to make his way back to the palace. A guard would take the box to the gate house in the morning to be picked up by the carrier at dawn.

Jaken sighed as his shoulders drooped. He had to admit, since Inuyasha had been taken from the palace, his master’s mood had considerably darkened around the estate and at work. Kagura had not helped matters with making him sit down every night and go over wedding preparations.

“I hope this will all be done with soon. Lord Sesshomaru is under a tremendous amount of stress.” He looked up at the palace, a dark place now for some reason. There had been a light when Inuyasha was housed in it, and even Jaken had to admit he rather enjoyed the sound of the guitar floating through the halls at certain times. The half-breed had a talent for it, that was for certain.

Now, the only sounds around the mansion was of Kagura barking orders to servants, himself included, and Lord Sesshomaru sitting in his office doing work.

When Jaken had gone down to the basement to clean the area Inuyasha had been kept in for the party, he had found the instrument and stowed it away in the safe room where valuables were kept. Inuyasha had never been allowed in there. When the hanyou had been taken, Lord Sesshomaru had ordered it gotten rid of. It was the first time Jaken had ever disobeyed his master. Something in the way the powerful youkai had given the order told him not to destroy it.

As Jaken entered the hall once more, Kagura came gliding out of the library where she had set up her own office. The demoness had pretty much moved in and established herself as pre-emptive mistress of the palace as the wedding day approach. Jaken glared at her and she met it with a smile that didn’t reach her ruby eyes.

“Did you deposit all of the mail, Jaken?” she asked sweetly. He wasn’t fooled.

“Of course I did. I wasn’t out for a casual stroll this early in the day, woman,” he barked. She was unperturbed at his insolence. To date, Lord Sesshomaru had never corrected him about how he spoke to her so he figured he better get his jabs in while he could.

“Very good. Now. The florist is coming here to meet me in an hour. I expect you to attend and take notes for it. Oh and please tell the staff to-“

“Hateful woman! I serve Lord Sesshomaru!” he yelled out, his fury finally boiling over. Kagura merely smiled as he ranted. “You are not the master of this great house and you don’t get to order me about like I’m your personal lackey! I will speak to Lord Sesshomaru of this at once!” He turned to stalk up the stair and the sound of her laughter only fueled the fire of his rage.

“As you wish Jaken, but I promise Sesshomaru will tell you to do as I command!” she sang out.

Jaken marched down the hall to where his Lord was in the study, barely knocking on the door before entering. Sesshomaru glanced at him indifferently as he walked right up to the desk and bowed.

“My Lord, that hateful woman-“

“My fiancé, you mean,” he said quietly. Jaken paused. Sesshomaru continued to watch his computer screen, all but ignoring the angry toad demon before him.

“Yes, m’lord, her. Sire she is acting above her station! This is an outrage and a dishonor to you and your household! She wishes for me to act like her personal secretary and book keeper! My lord I must protest-“

“Did you get the mail out?” Jaken blinked and the speech died in his mouth at the unexpected question.
              “Why…yes, m’lord. It was just placed in the box moments ago,” he said quietly. Why would Lord Sesshomaru be questioning him about the mail? He knew Jaken took it to the post every other day like he had since the postal system had been established hundreds of years ago.

“Good. See that Kagura has whatever she requires,” he replied coldly. Jaken blinked and bowed low.

“Yes, m’lord,” he grumbled. “Is there anything I can do for you, sire?”

“Alert me when the replies come in. That will be all, Jaken. See that I’m not disturbed again.”

Jaken frowned in confusion but retreated from the room. He closed the door but stopped to look back at it for a moment.

‘Now why on earth would Lord Sesshomaru care about the wedding invitations?’

Kouga walked down the long drive of his house. Ayame was in the front gardening with the pups. He smiled at the four of them, his sons digging up the dirt using their claws while his mate and daughter calmly planted flowers in the holes they left behind.

The pack leader smiled as the young boys tore the earth gleefully while Ayame kept one eye on them and one on her work. They were really getting to be a handful. It was probably time he sent them to train with his other pack members a few days of the week to give his wife a break.

She looked up and smiled at him as he waved, heading to the mailbox to get the papers for the week. The boys stopped at seeing their father and grinned, each covered in dirt and grass.

“Father! Father!” his oldest called. Kouga paused and put his hands on his hips, tail swishing languidly behind himself.

“Toman, Seito, your mom will skin you alive if you keep making a mess of helping her. Tone it down,” he said good naturedly. Ayame smiled knowingly at him as the boys laughed and nodded.

“Yes Father!” Seito, his youngest son replied. They went back to digging but with less vigor. Kouga shook his head with a chuckle and continued down the driveway.

He opened the small black box and pulled out the stack of letters inside, carrying them up to the front porch to sit and read as he watched his family. Most of the letters were junk. Some were bills that he would give to his mate to deal with. Then, a glossy white letter caught his eyes.

Kouga pulled it out and set the rest of the mail aside, a frown coming over his tan features as he read the front.

It was a wedding invitation, for Lord Sesshomaru of the Western Lands to Lady Kagura. The date was set for next month.

‘What the hell? Why is Sesshomaru sending me a wedding invite? I haven’t spoken to that prick in hundreds of years…’

Kouga opened the tri folded letter and read the inside. His blue eyes went wide and he leaned forward in his chair. Ayame looked up and paused in her work, the smile fading from her face.

“Kouga?” she asked quietly below him. He kept his eyes scanning the invite as he spoke.

“Babe, send the pups inside for a bit.” Ayame hesitated before looking at her three children.

“Okay that’s enough for now. It’s lunch time. Boys, clean up before you touch anything in that house! I mean it! Raiya, see that they’re fed and cleaned up before you come back out.” Her daughter nodded without a word and went into the house, ushering her boisterous brothers in.

Ayame came to sit beside her mate, a look of concern on her dirt smeared face as she waited.

“Kouga, what is it?” she prompted again. He gazed out over their lawn as he handed her the invitation. She took it and read the front, a puzzled expression coming over her.

“I didn’t know you kept in contact with Lord Sesshomaru,” she said.

“I don’t. Read the inside.” His voice was far away as he spoke. Ayame opened the invitation and began to read.

Inside, instead of their being a normal event description and RSVP, a handwritten note was scrawled across the top part, the RSVP tear-away being left intact.

Kouga,

Inuyasha was forced to steal your mate’s necklace all those years ago. He was tortured by Naraku until he acquired it for a client. Naraku has taken him hostage and is keeping me under guard at all times. He is not in Japan anymore, I do not know where he is. The plane he was carried away on left Thursday morning, the 18^th, from Hokkaido private airport, a Seku Inc jet. Help find him if you care about him. If I attempt to look for him, he will be tortured or put to death. Do not attempt to contact me. Put in your RSVP ‘accept’ if you will help, or ‘decline’ if you will leave him to suffer and die.

Sesshomaru

Ayame’s eyes went wide and the slip of paper fell to the porch floor. She looked at her husband.

“Kouga…can it be true?” she asked breathlessly. He still gazed out over the yard, lost in his own thoughts.

“I mean…I don’t know, Ayame. But why would Sesshomaru send this if it wasn’t? I’ve got about a billion questions and I don’t know where to start with them. As far as I know, Sesshomaru hasn’t talked to Inuyasha since the feudal era. Then again, how would he know about the necklace that Inuyasha stole unless he had spoken to him? Like…” He finally turned to face her. “What do you think?”

Ayame was silent a long time before answering, picking up the paper and reading it over a few times before answering.

“I think he’s telling the truth. Like you said, no one but us knows about the necklace.” She put it in her lap before meeting his cobalt eyes. “Kouga, Inuyasha was like family to us. I never understood why he stole it in the first place. He wouldn’t take our money when we offered to pay him for helping around the house or buying things for the kids, then all of a sudden he breaks in and steals a piece of jewelry? It just didn’t add up. I don’t know why Sesshomaru is reaching out or what all of this means, but I believe him when he says Inuyasha is in trouble and needs your help.”

Kouga’s brow furrowed in determination and he nodded at his wife.

“You’re right Ayame,” he said firmly. “Naraku has got the mutt and now I gotta go save his sorry ass.” He stood and looked up to the sky.

“I’ll have Ginta and Hakkaku keep an eye on you and the kids. I don’t know how long I’ll be gone but I’m gonna get the half-wit back somehow.” Ayame reached out and grasped his arm gently, a pleading look on her face.

“Kouga, please start in the morning. You’ll have a clear head and a better idea of where to start to look. Right now you’ll be going out there blind. You need to make a plan.” He looked down at her and saw the reason in what she said. Slowly he sank back down to his seat.

“Yeah, you’re right. I’ll make some phone calls and see what I can stir up. Make sure you RSVP back to him.” Ayame smiled and stood in turn, leaning over to give her mate a soft kiss.

“I will honey, come inside and have lunch with us when you’re done out here.” With that, she disappeared into the house.

Kouga sat on the porch for a long while, his mind turning and turning as it tried to come up with a game plan.

After a while, a thought struck him and he nearly shouted with joy. He almost flung his phone off the porch as he reached for it in his pocket and brought it out with lightening speed. He dialed quickly and held the device to his ear, praying the line would get picked up.

“Hey,” he barked when it was answered. “Yeah, it’s Kouga. Listen, I don’t have time for small talk. You still working for that satellite company in Switzerland?...Awesome. I need you to trace something for me, a plane that took off about two weeks ago from Hokkaido Private Airfield. It was a Seku Inc jet. The eighteenth. That morning. Can you find it and trace where it went?”

He listened to the phone, a grin coming over his face at the reply from the other end.

“Great, send me the information, anything you can get.” He shook his head, the phone still pressed to his ear.

“I don’t have time to explain it. It’s about Inuyasha, that’s all I can say. Hey…thanks Shippo.”

Chapter Text

Inuyasha lay on the floor of his cell, his body as still as death. His upper clothing was gone and he only had a pair of bloody jeans on from the waist down. He was bleeding from dozens of lash wounds on his back, the result of a forked barbed whip being laid to it until he blissfully fainted. His shoulder had been dislocated before being put back into place in a haphazard manner. The blood from his jeans came from between his legs.

              Inuyasha’s dead eyes stared at the wall. The torture had only lasted three days, but that had been enough to break him. They didn’t bother to restrain him now, he was too injured to move.

              Nothing mattered. Sesshomaru didn’t care about him. He could expect no help from anyone. The mark on his neck was a shredded ruin from both claw and teeth marks. He had been bitten there multiple times while he was being raped as a mockery. Then he had tried to claw the mark off himself, only to have it heal and return.

              The small pin holes on his arms told of the injections. The one mercy they had granted him. Heroin.

              When they had wanted him compliant instead of screaming in pain, they had injected him with the toxic drug. In the haze of the high that had come with it, he had been able to escape for a few moments. He tried to picture Sesshomaru, being safe and warm in his arms, the strands of silver tickling him as he lay in the nest of hair. Now, even that memory was fading…

              Inuyasha had no idea how long he had been there. They did not feed him regularly. Only enough to keep him alive. Even then, they had to force feed him with a tube. He had learned not to fight it unless he wanted a tooth removed with a pair of pliers.

              Inuyasha closed his eyes, wondering how things had come to this. He wondered if Sesshomaru even thought about him. Probably not, given the conversation Naraku had shown him. The demon had made it plainly clear Inuyasha was of no concern of his, and that he had planned to kill him all along. Inuyasha wished he had. Anything would be better than this. Death would be peace. Yet he knew Naraku would keep him alive until he was done with him.

              He shivered as he heard the door open, the click of heeled shoes approaching his body. Two pairs of hands seized his upper arms and he groaned in pain as he was bodily hauled up and dragged from the room, his legs being unable to support him. His shoulder screamed in protest as his body weight was carried by it.

              Inuyasha hung his head and let himself be dragged, the agony in his back keeping him awake and aware of his surroundings. He figured he was being taken to the new torture room once more.

              The men carrying him finally flung him facedown on a soft bed, a new sensation. Inuyasha grit his teeth and cracked an eye, the pillow and concrete wall above his head being the only thing he could see. His back was on fire and his arm felt like it would fall off at any moment. The hanyou turned his face to the side so he cheek was resting on the bed spread, trying to figure out where he was.

              “Where….where…” he whispered breathlessly. Then he smelled him.

              “You’re in a room with a bed, of course,” Naraku said from behind him. He managed to lift his head and look over his should for a moment before it fell back to the bed.

              Naraku was sitting behind him on the edge of the bed with a large bowl resting nearby. Inuyasha panted from the pain and grit his teeth as he tried to gather his strength to move. It was no use.

              A warm, wet cloth was run down his back and he nearly cried out with the pain of it. It went from his shoulders to just above his jeans, slowly and gently washing the cuts along the pale flesh. When it passed, a warm, almost pleasant sensation was left in its wake and he couldn’t help the sigh that escaped him.

              “Yes, I thought you might enjoy this. These wounds must be cleaned or they’ll fester, and I doubt you have enough demon strength to fight off any infection at this point.” He heard Naraku dip the cloth and felt the warmth once more travel down his shredded flesh. He shivered at the contact and whimpered softly, his eyes squeezing shut as the repulsive man cleaned his back.

              “Stop…” he pleaded. Yet even now, he could feel the skin beginning to knit shut. Naraku chuckled behind him and he heard the cloth go into the basin once more. Then, he began to panic as his jeans were gently tugged off his narrow hips and slowly down his legs, the button and zipper not needing to be undone because of his weightloss.

              “No…no…” He summoned everything in himself and tried to get up. Naraku leaned over him and pressed down on his injured shoulder, a cry of pain coming from the young man before he fell back down on the bed. Naraku remained over his back, leaning down to whisper in his torn, furry ear.

              “I haven’t hurt you yet,” he whispered, his hot breath tickling the injured triangle. “But if you fight me, I will.” Inuyasha let out a soft sob and went lax under him. After being in so much pain, this moment of serenity was worth the suffering he knew he was fixing to endure.

              Naraku retreated once more and he heard the cloth being grabbed from the bowl before he felt it. Gently, his legs were spread apart to expose his ravaged entrance. He turned his face into the comforter and choked back the cry of rage as the warmth was pressed there. Naraku gently washed him, the humiliation of it being more than Inuyasha could bare. He cried silently into the bed, wishing he was already dead and could escape this world.

              Once finished, Naraku moved once more to hover over his now naked body, pressing his mouth against the side of his face.

              “Come now, Inuyasha,” he murmured. The hanyou tried to move his face away but was stopped by a hand on his other cheek, turning it so he was forced to look up into the red eyes. Inuyasha’s neck ached from the strain of it, but he didn’t fight. There was nothing left to fight for anymore.

              “If you do exactly as I want, I swear I’ll make this enjoyable for you,” he murmured. Inuyasha only stared at him through bleary eyes before he began retreating into himself. There was no avoiding this physically, so he would do what he could to protect himself mentally.

              “What do you want, you sick fuck,” he asked with a dead voice. Naraku kissed his cheek before leaning back and turning Inuyasha over so he was now fully face up on the bed. His back still stung, but it was nothing compared to before. Naraku must have used some sort of demon healing potion on him.

              The evil hanyou leaned back and began taking his suit jacket and under shirt off as he straddled the man below, his eyes glowing with hunger.

              “I want you to make me believe you’re enjoying this,” he said with a grin. “I want you to be the good whore I’ve trained you to be.” He flung the garments to the side before leaning over him and capturing his limp wrists and pinning them on the pillow above. Inuyasha didn’t react at all. Naraku was inches from his face, his crimson eyes glowing with a savage hunger.

              “You do that, and I’ll make sure you’re compensated for your efforts. Try to harm me, and I’ll rip your testicles off and feed them to you while you’re screaming. That shouldn’t be a hard choice to make,” he said with a chuckle. Inuyasha merely nodded, his eyes dead and hollow as he looked up at Naraku.

              “Fine, give me a shot,” he muttered. Naraku tisked and wagged a finger in his face.

              “Only once you’ve earned it, lovely boy,” he murmured. Inuyasha simply nodded in agreement.

              “Deal.” With that, he leaned up to kiss the thins lips hovering over his. It felt like he was pressing against two worms with his mouth, the revulsion rearing up in him before he forced it back down.

              ‘It’s just my body. He can have my body. He can’t have my mind. I won’t let him take that again. Even if Sesshomaru doesn’t want me, I’ll keep my sanity for myself. I won’t let him ruin me like that again.’  Inuyasha deepened the kiss, pretending he was far away from Naraku and this place.

              Naraku maneuvered them until Inuyasha’s naked form was straddling his own, resting his hands on his hips. Inuyasha broke away from his hated mouth and began moving it down his exposed throat, briefly considering sinking his mangled fangs into the pale skin and ripping him wide open.

              Naraku must have sensed it and snapped his hands around the hanyou’s neck, bring him back up to his face. He squeezed and constricted his air until he was choking.

              “Don’t even try it,” he whispered as he pressed a soft kiss to his cheek. Inuyasha weakly struggled against the hold, his eyes bulging as he grabbed the offending hands with his own. “Stay away from my vital parts, I only want you to focus on the pleasurable ones.” He released his hands and Inuyasha coughed violently as he gulped for air. He fell onto the naked chest as he held his neck, pushing the tears back from his eyes as he nodded against the cool skin.

              “Good,” Naraku whispered. “Continue.” He combed his hands through the knotted mess that was Inuyasha’s hair as the hanyou braced himself on his elbows. He picked up near where he left off and began kissing and coughing his way down his chest, keeping his body resting over Naraku’s for support. Inuyasha could feel the disgusting bulge rising in his pants as he ground against him, rocking his sore thighs over it.

              Naraku hummed appreciatively and rested his hands on his naked ass, squeezing the globes as he pulled him over it once more.

              Inuyasha closed his eyes and pretended this was Sesshomaru, fighting back the urge to vomit his empty stomach contents all over the man. His hands slowly traveled down the thin body to the front of his pants, making quick work of the button and zipper. He felt nothing like the hard body of his lover, but he knew he had to make this convincing.

              Inuyasha slowly trailed farther down, his tongue darting out to lick the cool skin of his stomach as his hands reached inside the trousers to massage the clothed erection there. He scooted his hips out of reach, laying on his captors thighs as he freed the hated cock from its restraints. Inuyasha kept his eyes firmly shut as he lowered his mouth over it, hearing the moan coming from up above.

              No matter how much he might pretend, the taste alone would not let him keep the fantasy of his mate in his mind. Naraku tasted like a dead fish, completely opposite of his lovers honey-like essence. Once again fighting the urge to throw up, he began to bob up and down on the stiffened member. The quicker he could get this over with, the better.

              Naraku weaved his fingers into his hair, guiding him up and down at a slower pace much to Inuyasha’s disappointment. He did as instructed, using the best of his skills to try and bring the man to orgasm. His tongue guided up the sensitive vein on the bottom before coming to swirl around the bulbous head at the top. He wanted to bite so much it hurt, but that would surly land him in a much worse state than this if he did.

              He reached down to massage his sack, squeezing lightly as he worked his fingers back and forth. Naraku’s hands tightened in his hair with a sigh of pleasure before he tugged the hanyou off his weeping cock. Inuyasha still kept his eyes shut as he was brought back up the thin body below. Naraku took one of his hands from his hair and reached down between Inuyasha’s own legs, grasping the flaccid member there and giving it a gently tug.

              “That’s not very convincing, my pet,” he whispered into the soft ear atop his head. Inuyasha whimpered pitifully as he felt the hand moving faster over his limp dick. “I told you to make me believe you were enjoying this. I want you hard.” His putrid mouth moved over the mangled mark on his neck and began to suck there.

              Inuyasha forced Sesshomaru’s image to appear in his mind once more and he cried out with need. Naraku’s scent and aura was swallowing him, the face of his handsome mate was the only thing he had to focus on.

              This was Sesshomaru kissing him, touching him, fondling him, bringing him pleasure after so much pain. This was him. The handsome Lord of the West, his brother, his protector, his mate, his world. He was not in this Hell of a prison, he was in the massive soft bed at the mansion they were meant to share. The sun was warming his face as the powerful male held him. The powerful hands were worshiping him.

              He was so lost in his world, he didn’t notice he was getting hard under the ministrations. Naraku smirked against his neck and reached behind himself under the pillow to bring out a vial of oil with his free hand. He skillfully popped the lid and coated his fingers with the oil before sliding the hand around his back and to his hole.

              Inuyasha gasped as the first finger slid in and moaned, rocking back against it. Naraku chuckled and began to slowly pump his digit in and out of him. The hanyou raised himself up on his elbows and rocked his hips forward and backward slowly, his eyes squeezed shut against who he was really with.

              Naraku watched him with fascination as he added a second finger, leaning up to cover Inuyasha’s mouth with his own and swallow the gasp of pleasure that escaped. The hanyou kissed him back feverishly, his hips rocking faster onto the hand at his backside.

              Naraku used his other hand to quickly coat himself as he devoured Inuyasha’s cries of pleasure before pulling his fingers out of him.

              Inuyasha whimpered in protest before he felt his hips grabbed and positioned over the head of the coated member.

              “You do the work, slowly,” Naraku whispered. Inuyasha’s head jerked at hearing the voice, his body stiffening slightly and a frown coming over his face. Nonetheless, he slowly began to lower his abused cavity over the slick head of his dick, gasping at the pain that came with it.

              Naraku held onto his hips, guiding him down at his own pace. Inuyasha forced himself to retreat back into his world with Sesshomaru. This was not happening with Naraku, this was happening with the man he had fallen for, the man who he had thought was falling for him.

              When he was finally seated on the large organ, Naraku reached down to begin stroking his cock once more.

              “Inuyasha, open your eyes,” he demanded. Inuyasha didn’t hear him at first, picturing the silver demon below him instead of the black haired villain. Naraku reached up and pinched his nipple harshly, drawing a cry of pain from him.

              “I said, open your eyes,” he hissed. Inuyasha reluctantly complied, his golden eyes looking down at him with heated passion that quickly faded to indifference. Naraku grinned and rolled his hips up as he began to stroke him once more.

              “I want you to see me. Show me how much you’re enjoying this. Now continue.” Inuyasha nodded with an emotionless look as he began to rise up and down on the large cock he was impaled on. An unhealed wound inside of him reopened and blood began to drip down his thighs slowly as he slowly rocked back and forth on the hated man.

              Naraku moaned beneath him and stroked his cock in time with his forward thrusts. Inuyasha rolled his head back to the ceiling and pumped himself on Naraku’s dick, his breathing quickening as the first wave of pleasure coursed through his body. He couldn’t stop himself from gasping as his prostate was hit on the fourth thrust.

              Naraku heard it and maneuvered his hips so Inuyasha would hit that spot every time he came back down.

              Inuyasha tilted his head back forward, tears at the corners of his eyes as he looked down at the man below. He was actually enjoying this…his worthless body had betrayed him in the worst way. He cried out as he began to speed up his motions, pistioning his hips up and down with urgency as he felt his climax approaching. Naraku’s eyes glowed with an evil light as he watched him hungrily, his hand working frantically to bring him over the edge.

              “Yes, that’s it Inuyasha, come for me,” he growled with his hateful grin. The hanyou squeezed his eyes shut and screamed as his seed shot over Naraku’s stomach and his anus clenched around his cock with the force of his orgasm.

              “Sesshomaru!” he screamed out. Naraku released his cock and grabbed his hips hard enough to draw blood, a yell ripping from his throat as he filled him with his own sperm. He sat up and clamped down on the violated mating mark on his neck, forcing a piercing scream of pain from the hanyou as the blood began to run down his shoulder.

              He wrenched his wounded throat away and held it with his hand, a sob escaping from his mouth. Naraku wrapped his arms around his waist, still embedded deep inside him as he gave a hellish grin, his mouth and chin covered in blood.

              “Now, wasn’t that nice?” he murmured. Inuyasha would not meet his eyes. He kept them trained on the side of the bed as the salty tears trailed down his cheeks in a pair of rivers. Naraku hummed in contentment as he pressed his bloody mouth to his cheek, resting his face there.

              “Hmmm, yes, you did good, Inuyasha,” he murmured. “You actually enjoyed that too.” He threaded his fingers through the dirty white hair, pushing it back over his shoulder. The broken man did not move.

              “Will that be all?” he asked, his voice colder than ice. “You said I could have some smack after this.” He needed it. He needed to forget the betrayal he had just performed with this vile man. More importantly, he needed to forget his mate. If Sesshomaru had ever wanted him before, he would never want him after learning about this.

              “Of course, a deal is a deal,” Naraku whispered against his cheek. His cock twitched inside the man, causing Inuyasha to jump slightly and glance at him. The black haired hanyou was wearing another evil smile.

              “Once I’m truly finished for the night…”

Chapter Text

Sesshomaru grabbed his neck for the millionth time that night, the burning there feeling like someone was holding a hot coal against his skin. He leaned forward in the chair that was before the fire in his study, grimacing as the feeling finally began to subside after a few minutes.

              ‘Inuyasha…’ He knew what the pain there meant. Several weeks ago, Naraku had sent him a video of Inuyasha and him having sex in a dark bedroom, the camera angled from the top corner of the room looking down onto the bed. The demon was clearly able to see the lashes on his back along with the numerous bruises covering his starved body. His fury that night had nearly boiled over. When he crushed his cell phone in his hand after only a few seconds into the clip, he had managed to reign himself back in and put on the indifferent demeanor he was known for.

              Kouga’s invitation had come back, the only piece of good news he had received since his mate was taken from him. He had heard nothing since, however. Sesshomaru could only hope the wolf demon was able to track as good as he claimed he was.

              Kagura was nearly done with the wedding preparations. The harpy had ordered her dress and his suit, the cake, the catering, the flowers, it was almost complete.

              The warrior couldn’t care less about the wedding itself. However, he knew Naraku must show up to the big day or suspicions would be raised by his colleagues. That would be the perfect time for Kouga to rescue Inuyasha, if he could find him by then.

              His video calls with the man revealed nothing about his location. It was always in a closed office setting and the IP address was scrambled so he couldn’t trace where it was being sent from. The bastard was clever.

              Sesshomaru ignored the jabs and pushes that Naraku aimed at him, displaying a stone veneer of complete apathy to whatever he was shown regarding the hanyou. He hoped it would diminish torture he was receiving. At least it would not make it any worse. Naraku did seem to grow bored with his lack of emotion, but Sesshomaru knew that would not stop him from laying hands on his young mate altogether.

              Another bolt of heat seared his neck and he growled as he held it, closing his eyes as he gripped the arm of the chair with his free hand hard enough to break the wood.

              ‘Inuyasha, I make you this promise. Whatever Naraku has done to you, he will suffer far more than you ever did in your time with him. Then I will free you from our bond…’

              Kagura had found a priest that would perform the rites to remove the mark from him. Sesshomaru knew it would be the most soul crushing thing he had ever experienced in his life, but he would not do it until he was with his lover. This was merely a tactic to assure her and her brother that he did not care for Inuyasha. He could stall the priest for as long as he needed to.

              All at once, he felt a strange pull coming from within himself. Almost as if someone had reached inside of him and was trying to pull his very soul from his body. Sesshomaru leaned back against the chair and allowed himself to be careened into another dimension, his eyes closing in sleep as his mind was transported to a different place.

              He was back in the feudal era, his crimson and white uniform stirring gently with a spring breeze what whispered through the forest. He was sitting at the base of a large tree as the sun shown down on him. He could not smell anything nor feel the warmth of the day. As his golden eyes traveled the tree line, he spied a flash of red robes just at the edge.

              “I am here,” he said quietly. Inuyasha stepped out from his cover. He looked perfect.

              His white hair drifted behind him as he soundlessly padded forward on his bare feet, Tetsusaiga resting on his hip. He was the picture of health. His cheeks flushed slightly as he smiled at his brother, approaching with no fear at all on his young face. That cocky demeanor he seemed to have lost over the millennia surrounded him as he stopped at Sesshomaru’s outstretched feet and crossed his arms.

              “Feh, kinda figured you would be,” he said with a smirk. Sesshomaru stretched out his marked claw to him, tilting his head to the side as he observed the half demon. Inuyasha huffed and playfully batted the offered hand away, moving to sit between his long legs and lean against his armored chest instead. Sesshomaru wrapped an arm casually around his waist and rested his cheek against the top of his head. He could barely feel the touch of him. It was like he was trying to hold a cloud of mist.

              “So, ah…not that I’m complaining or anything but what is this place?” he asked. Sesshomaru tried to inhale his scent, but to no avail.

              “It is our bond through the mark,” he whispered against his hair, one of the small ears flicking towards him to better catch the sound of his voice. Inuyasha snuggled even closer to him, like a shadow pressing against his body.

              “Kinda like a dream or something?” the hanyou asked. Sesshomaru nodded.

              “Yes, very similar. That is why your senses are dulled, as are mine. This isn’t real.” Inuyasha leaned his head back to gaze up at him, that smile still on his face. Sesshomaru hoped he would smile like that again one day.

              “Well, ya look real enough to me.” He reached up to touch Sesshomaru’s cheek, the hand whispering against his skin as a soft breeze would. The youkai kissed his wrist gently, knowing it was a wasted movement but wishing to show whatever affection he was capable of.

              “This means that your body is in danger,” he murmured against the ghostly flesh. “Your soul is reaching out to mine through our bond for help. Mine would do the same if I was ever on the verge of death.” Inuyasha frowned at him.

              “Yeah, well, shit happens,” he muttered before dropping his hand. He turned from his mate and looked out over the clearing before them. “Sessh, I just want ya to know…I’m not mad anymore. I get why you did what you did. Doesn’t mean it sucks any less, but I’m not gonna die hating anyone.”

              The demon frowned slightly. He reached down and tenderly tilted Inuyasha’s face back to his own so he was forced to look back into his eyes.

              “Explain yourself,” he stated. He saw the tears glistening in those golden eyes so much like his own.

              “I mean the whole ‘saving me to get dirt on your enemies’ shit. That’s the only reason you did it. It’s whatever,” he replied with a small shrug. He took the hand holding his face and wrapped it around his torso like the other one was, turning to look away once more as he reclined back against his strong mate. “I always figured you were never gonna keep me around. Now this whole ‘let Naraku take him’ shit is way worse, but like I said, I’m not gonna die hating you for it.” He turned his face to where his cheek was resting over Sesshomaru’s strong heartbeat, a half smile on his lips. “Feh, kinda the story of my fucked up life. I gotta say, the whole mating mark thing was a little overboard though. You didn’t need to do all that shit and then hand me over to the fucker. Oh well. Get screwed over and keep goin’. Well, I guess this is the end of my goin’ anywhere.”

              “Inuyasha, where in your pea sized brain did you come up with any of this?” he asked incredulously. The hanyou looked up at him with a confused frown. Sesshomaru was glaring down at him.

              “I told you I did not make a mistake when I marked you, and I would not take it back unless you wanted out. Also, let’s go back and visit that ‘hand you over to Naraku’ part while we are here.” He tightened his arms around the smaller body. “You were taken from me. I don’t know what Naraku has filled your empty head with to get you to believe I would ever surrender my mate to another person, especially one as devious as he is, but I would lay the whole world to waste before I did such an act.”

              “Keh, yeah I can see you’ve really been digging deep to find me,” he replied with a bitter voice. Sesshomaru leaned down to softly kiss him, the need to feel his lips almost driving him mad. Inuyasha reacted instantly, curling his hand behind his neck to hold him there as he shifted closer.

              “Where are you?” Sesshomaru whispered against his mouth. Inuyasha broke the kiss to look at him longingly.

              “Sessh I have no clue, I just know that I’m ready to die and be done with all this fucked up shit. You, Naraku, the drugs, the torture, it’s too much.” Sesshomaru gathered his legs under himself and rocked forward with Inuyasha cradled in his arms, laying him back in the grass as he braced himself over him. The hanyou’s white hair spilled out around him, creating an image of him laying in a bed of pure snow. He was looking up at him with unfathomable longing.

              “This is how I want to die,” he whispered. “Right here, in a better time and place. You holding me, the sun shining down, and no one else here. Just us.” The warrior leaned his head down to rest their temples together, his world becoming those molten gold eyes.

              “Listen to me,” he said forcefully. “You do not die. Keep fighting, Inuyasha. I have never known you to give up for any reason. Since you were born you have been the most stubborn, headstrong, obstinate half-breed that has ever lived. If you would really give Naraku the satisfaction of killing you, you’re weaker than I ever would have imagined possible.”

              Inuyasha frowned up at him as he laced his arms around the broad back above him.

              “Hey it’s not exactly a field of fuckin’ daisies where I’m at, dick,” he barked. Sesshomaru hummed.

              “There’s that spark,” he murmured. “You may not believe me, but I am searching for you. I must do it carefully, however.” Inuyasha gave him a disheartened half smile.

              “Am I really worth all that trouble to you?” His voice was so far away and dejected. Sesshomaru slammed their lips together in a brutal kiss, a savage growl coming from his chest when he could barely feel the skin against his own. Inuyasha whimpered plaintively as he opened his mouth to deepen the action, his body arching up so only their clothes and Sesshomaru’s armor separated their flesh.

              The warrior swallowed every sound he could before pulling away, his lungs burning for air as they panted together in unison. Inuyasha’s face was flushed from the heat of it all as he gasped for breath, his face still uncertain as he looked into the cold eyes of his brother.

              “You are worth everything to me,” Sesshomaru replied through clenched teeth. Inuyasha shivered against him, gulping with the weight of that admission.

              “Sesshomaru…” he whispered. Then, the demon began to feel that same pull from earlier. He knew their bond was dissolving, the strength needed to hold them there being too much. Inuyasha’s eyes widened in panic as he must have felt the same pull and he clung to the warrior over him.

              “No! I don’t want you to leave!” he cried out, his voice already fading. Sesshomaru leaned down to kiss him once more with the last few moments they had together, whispering against his fading lips as he did so.

              “Don’t give up…”

              Sesshomaru jerked forward in his chair as his soul slammed back into his body. He panted for breath as he quickly looked around, making sure he was still alone before leaning back once more.

              Inuyasha was in mortal danger now if his soul connected them in that manner. It was a move reserved only for the most dire of situations between a mated pair. He was physically drained from the effort of it all, exhaustion seeping into him like water through paper.

              ‘Naraku, you will die a thousand excruciating deaths at my hand once I have him back. I swear on our father’s grave, you will pay more dearly than you ever imagined possible.’

              Kouga checked his GPS screen once more on his satellite receiver. The beacon flashing on the graph told him he was still miles away from where the plane had landed. Shippo had managed to track the jet once he found the needed information and cross referenced it with hundreds of airports throughout the world. The process had taken nearly two weeks.

              In that time, he had sent Kouga this device that was directly linked to his company’s orbiting satellites, at the risk of his own job. The pack leader felt the weight of it and promised to return it in good working order once he found their mutual companion.

              Now, he was in the middle of a wild jungle deep in the heart of Brazil. Go figure, a non-extradition country. Naraku had planned this pretty well. If he didn’t have Shippo guiding him, he would never have found the place. It was hundreds of miles from the nearest big town or city, perfectly concealed in the mountains. He had landed at the nearest airport and begun his trek through the humid forest nearly a week ago. No vehicle could make it through this mess and he was faster on foot anyways.

              Phone reception was shotty at best and he sometimes went days without having a signal. The fox demon had called him to check in as often as he could, letting him know if the aircraft had taken off or not.

              Now, as he neared a high peak, his phone rang once more.

              “No goddamit I haven’t gotten there yet,” he growled. The voice on the other end was full of static as the reply came through.

              “Well geeze Kouga, you don’t have to be so snippy about it,” the fox demon mumbled in his annoyed voice. Kouga took the time during this forced break to take a long drink from his water canteen.

              “Looks like you’re getting really close though,” Shippo said with excitement. Kouga wiped his sweaty brow as he put the cap back on.

              “Yeah, it’ll still take me a day or two to get there. Have you seen any movement?” The satellite Shippo had trained on the area flew by twice a day and captured infared pictures of the compound as it passed over. There were several heat signals that seemed to be generators but very little activity otherwise. Three squares that had to be buildings could be seen on the picture along with the nearby runway for the plane and some small vehicles.

              “One of the cars went into town yesterday but it was back by dark, that was it,” he replied. “The plane hasn’t moved so he’s gotta be in there somewhere.” He paused before continuing. “You sure I can’t send you some help, Kouga? I mean, I know I’ve only seen five guys walking around on the images but still…”

              “Shippo, I told you already. If you send a bunch of assholes in here with guns blazing, it could get the dimwit killed. Plus, it would take them over a week to catch up to me,” he said with annoyance. A burst of static came through the phone and he pulled it away from his ear with a wince before pressing it back again. The signal was going out already.

              “Fine, fine. I’ll stop asking. But you’re gonna lose your connection soon for good. They got a dish around there that keeps tying to jam my signal. I can override it but I can’t do much about reception for your phone.” Kouga nodded to himself.

              “No big deal. I won’t be using this thing much longer. Knowing what I know about the sonofabitch he’ll have tight security around the shithole so I’ll need to start really watching my ass now. Thanks Shippo, I’ll call back when I can.” He hung up and shut the device off completely, glancing down at the GPS screen in his other hand to memorize where he needed to go.

              “Alright, head northeast for about twelve miles, cross another fucking river, then go up the ridge and it’s on the left. Easy. Just like walking through a goddamn mall on Black Friday,” he muttered darkly as he put it back in his pocket.

              Kouga stood on his toes for a moment to stretch his calves, feeling the wet earth between the bare digits with relish. Even with the humidity, bugs, snakes, ants, poisonous vegetation, panthers, and nine billion other things in the jungle that could kill him, the wolf demon was in his element. It had been many years since he had felt this type of exhilaration.

              After a few more minutes of stretching, the pack leader was tearing through the forest once more. It would be dark soon and he still had a lot of ground to cover.

              ‘Hold on mutt face, I’m comin’ for your sorry ass.’

Chapter Text

              Inuyasha lay on the bed on his side, his eyes half closed in a drug induced haze. Blood and semen were spread over his body, some old and some new. He was not allowed to shower unless Naraku was with him. He was still completely naked, the need for clothes having been done away with since he was brought to the room days ago.

              Naraku was in the small bathroom adjacent, showering after their latest coupling. Inuyasha had been given a needle full of the magical drug that allowed him to stop feeling any pain or guilt about what he was doing. Only after it wore off would Naraku rape him once more, he liked to have him fully aware of what was happening.

              The hanyou took in a deep breath and let it out in a mild sigh, his cracked rib protesting distantly in the back of his mind. If he cared to look he would even see the swollen area on his chest where the bone was trying to knit back together. He had become skin and bones over the last week, a flesh covered skeleton.

              He closed his eyes and pictured Sesshomaru once more in his foggy mind. The handsome lord was smiling as he pictured him, a warm look in his eyes. Inuyasha felt his own lips curl up with the image, remembering what his mate had told him during their brief connection.

              “Don’t give up…”

              ‘Doin’ the best I can here bro.’ Inuyasha thought to himself. He had learned to go inside his mind when he was being raped by Naraku, barely feeling what his body was being put through anymore. The sick bastard did love to hear him scream, and he always got what he wanted.

              He barely heard the door to the bathroom open as he lay there on the bed, only reacting when a hand slid up his naked calf slowly. Naraku leaned over him with an evil smile, his hair still damp and steaming from the hot water he had just emerged from.

              “My pet, I must leave you for a couple of days,” he explained gently. Inuyasha shivered in revulsion as the hand reached his thigh and rested there, the thumb stroking back and forth over a spot of dried blood, flaking it away.

              “In the meantime,” he whispered as he leaned down to kiss his bruised shoulder. “You must rest and get your strength back. For when I return…I shall require a warm welcome back.” He bit the spot roughly, a small trickle of blood seeping past his cruel lips. Inuyasha didn’t even flinch at the pain. He had many more areas on his body covered in such ‘love bites’, as Naraku liked to call them.

              “Alright,” he murmured from a thousand miles away. “I’ll be good.” The heroin was taking him to new heights right now. Everything was serene and peaceful around him, despite the new wound on his bony shoulder. Naraku tucked a stray lock of filthy hair back from his neck, the open wound that was his mating mark now exposed to the cool air. Inuyasha shivered at the feeling. Naraku retracted his hands from him finally.

              “I’ll be back before you know it. You’ll be fed shortly. Mustn’t have a dead fish for a bedmate when I return.” Inuyasha barely heard the click of his shoes as he left the room.

              ‘Alright Sessh, it’s now or never. I’m not gonna make it if he returns this time.’

              Kouga had made a fireless camp about a quarter mile away from the compound, surviving off of raw meat and fruit from a nearby guava tree he had found. Water there was plenty of around him.

              He had scouted the place thoroughly. There were two buildings placed in the middle of the clearing that was surrounded by an electrified barbwire fence, a large covered garage was placed at the opposite end near the gate that was guarded day and night. The runway was just beyond the fence, a long strip of asphalt set into the jungle like a scar on the land with the lear jet sitting at the head of it. At the end of the runways was a sheer drop of nothing, the asphalt stopping at the edge of a cliff that led straight down to the forest hundreds of feet below.

How they had gotten everything up here was beyond him. They were located on the peak of a small mountain in the heart of the jungle, a good place to land the aircraft but a terrible location to get materials through the dense vegetation.

              Kouga could see two industrial generators located near the garage and a massive satellite dish pointed at the sky. The buildings looked to be no bigger than office buildings for a small business. The wolf demon had a feeling that it was just a front for whatever was under the earth. Those generators were far to big to power just the small structures.

              He sat in the top of a tall tree a few hundred feet from the fence, well hidden in the thick foliage the branches provided. His eyes detected a flurry of activity near the plane and he squinted to better see what was happening.

              A fuel truck had pulled up beside it and several guards were checking the engines and opening the doors to enter the aircraft.

              His eyes widened and a grin came over his face.

              ‘They must be getting ready to take off! Shit this could be my chance!’ He brought out his phone and powered it up, praying he had some kind of signal in the high vantage point he was in.

              There was one bar. Luck was on his side.

              Kouga quickly brought up his texts and began furiously clicking away.

              Kouga: 5:43 Shippo, u got sm1 who can shoot out the generators or sumthin???

              Shippo: 5:44 Uhhh that’s a bit of a stretch but I might. Is something happening??

              Kouga: 5:44 No time to chat, need them off. Cn u do it?

              Shippo: 5:44 I’ll figure it out. You just say when!

              Kouga: 5:45 thyr getin the pln rdy to take off. I got 1 bar of srvc. Ill let u no wen

              Shippo: 5:45 Man you really gotta get your typing skills up. I’ll see if I can boost your phone signal. Can you at least give me a half-assed time frame for the cut off so I know when to be ready by?

              Kouga: 5:47 F U Ship. Prbly 45 min to cut off. GTG

              He shoved his phone back in his pocket and continued watching the guards scramble to get the jet ready. The fuel truck moved away after several minutes and he saw the servicemen step away from the lear to begin walking back inside the compound, having finished their tasks by the look of it.

The demon’s blue eyes widened when he saw Naraku exit the building nearest him. He was dressed in a formal tuxedo, a stark combination that stood out in the wilderness like a sore thumb.

              Kouga saw him make his way towards the jet and pause to speak with his guards at the gate, probably leaving instructions or some shit. The whine of the engines reached his ears as the pilot began his warm up routine. Naraku nodded to the main guard and continued on his way to the open door of the plane. He disappeared inside and the door was instantly shut behind him.

              It was several more minutes before the jet was airborn, and it was a real nail-biter. Kouga watched as the plane sped down the runway before seeming to fall off the end of the cliff where the asphalt ended. His heart leapt into his throat with joy before it sank once more as he saw it come up from below and begin ascending into the sky.

              ‘Well…worth a shot,’ he thought to himself. He followed the jet with his eyes until he could not see it anymore, praying it was far enough away that he would have enough time to get in and out before the alarm was raised.

              The wolf demon pulled out his phone once more. Shippo had indeed managed to boost the signal so he now had four bars.

              Kouga: 6:37 K, now!

              Shippo: 6:40 Ok I sent the energy pulse. It should knock out the generators in 5 minutes. I made the place a deadzone. You’ve got *1 HOUR* until they get signal back. That’s the best I could do. Hopefully when the generators go out it kills their satellite dish

              Kouga: 6:42 K goin n. thx

              The pack leader leapt from the trees and made his way to the fence, stopping just out of eyesight of the guards. A moment later he heard the whine of the two generators stop. Several men threw their hands up in annoyance and began to meander over to see what was wrong. Good, so this wasn’t the first time it had happened by the looks of it.

              Kouga tossed a stick at the fence and smirked when no sparks shot out from the contact.

              ”Go time,” he whispered with a grin. With no further hesitation, he ran at the fence and leapt the entire length in a single jump. Clearly no one had planned for a demon to find their hiding place. He landed soundlessly and sprinted to the backside of the building, pressing against the warm concrete block as he listened for any sounds of alarm. Nothing.

              He inched forward and peeked around the corner. Most of the compound was gathered around the generators. A mechanic had the door open on one side and a toolbox at his feet as he began to try and find the problem. One of the guards kicked the side of it while he was bent over with his head inside and the whole group erupted in laughter as he jerked and banged his head on the top of the steel housing. He leaned out of the box while rubbing his head and began yelling at the man responsible for startling him, prompting even more laughter from the group.

              Kouga quickly darted around the corner, praying the door on the side was unlocked. As expected, it was. He silently opened the door and slipped inside unnoticed.

              The whole floor was filled with computers and televisions and several workers were monitoring the screens. They looked up in shock as he surveyed the area quickly before drawing his sword and leaping at the nearest one.

              Apparently, the walls were thick because no one outside heard the screams as he slaughtered the men in the room. It was too easy. Kouga turned to the nearest computer and looked at it to see what it showed. The screen appeared to be frozen and glitching, but it was frozen on an image he couldn’t look away from for a long while.

              His face went pale and he gripped the sides of the screen, a look of horror coming over his features.

              Inuyasha was still in that bedroom, a needle protruding from his arm as he lay half on the bed and half off on his back. He had completely wasted away from the hanyou Kouga had known for so many years. He would not have recognized him if not for his ragged ears and filthy white hair.

              “My god…what have they done?” he whispered. The sound of his own voice seemed to shock him out of his frozen state and he jerked away from the screen. He began looking around for a door, finally spotting it at the far end of the carnage he had wrought.

              The wolf demon shot towards it and jerked the door open. Security really was low inside the compound. Sure enough, a long flight of stairs led underground. Even up here, Kouga could smell the stink of blood and sex. He nearly gagged from the potency of it as he leapt the stairs three at a time until he reached the bottom.

              A narrow hallway lit by emergency battery lights showed a row of doors on both sides of the walls. He covered his sensitive nose and sprinted down until he came to a door that reeked of Inuyasha.

              Trying the handle with his free hand, he found it locked. He unsheathed his sword once more and slipped it between the gap where the door met the frame, then used his full body weight and strength to bring it down. The sword cut through the lock with some difficulty, but finally managed to slice it.

              He pushed the door open and froze once more. The sword clattered to the floor as it slipped from his limp fingers. Kouga’s blue eyes went wide in shock and horror before he turned to the side and promptly vomited.

              Inuyasha was still stretched out naked half on and half off the bed with the needle in his arm. The smell in the room was overpowering to even a human nose. For a demon, it was enough to choke the air out of their lungs.

              Kouga finally finished throwing up and turned to look shakily at his once-friend, bracing his hands on his knees as he fought to stay standing.

              “Inuyasha!” he choked out, his stomach rolling once more. The hanyou never moved. Kouga slowly approached, trembling from head to toe.

              ‘My god…I’m too late,’ he thought. His blue eyes scanned for any signs of life, but he could detect none. Cautiously, he reached out a clawed hand to lightly touch the side of his neck.

              There was the faintest of pulses.

              Kouga let out a shuddering breath, the panic in his mind receding. He bowed his head and closed his eyes, offering a silent prayer of thanks to whoever might be listening above. He opened his eyes and looked around for something to cover the naked man with.

              Finding nothing, he reached out and gently lifted the body in his arms, pausing only to cast the offending needle out of his skin. Setting him down as carefully as he could, he went back and ripped the sheet off the bed, turning to wrap the thin body in it before lifting him once again and placing him over his shoulder, his arm wrapped securely around the small waist to hold him there.

              “C’mon mutt,” he murmured quietly as he bent to retrieve his sword at the door. “Let’s get you home.”

              Kouga quickly made his way back to ground level, breaking into a run for the door with his sword in hand and at the ready. When he burst through it, he was greeted by the barrel of an assault rifle staring him in the eyes and inches from his face. He froze instantly, blue eyes going wide in surprise.

              Three other guards stood behind the one closest to him, all with guns trained at the wolf demon. He quickly tried to come up with a plan and drew a blank on it. This was bad.

              “Well…shit…”

              The guard in front of him pressed the barrel to the center of his forehead, his finger squeezing the trigger.

              “How did you get in?” he growled. Kouga gave a cocky grin and raised a hand in a show of surrender.

              “Well, kind of a funny story…” Then he brought the hand to the side and slammed the barrel away from his face, dumping his friend’s body to the ground at the same time. The gun fire that went off beside his ear instantly deafened him, but he did his best to ignore it with a wince. He reached out and grasped the man and pulled him against his own body, driving his sword through his gut as the blasts began to go off in front of him.

              Kouga used the man’s bloody frame as a shield from the bullets as he sprinted forward, flinging the body at one of the men and swinging his sword forward in a graceful arc.

              The blade cut through flesh and metal alike easily, the screams of the men ringing in his one good ear as he spun on his heel to face the final guard.

              The man had caught the bullet riddled body of his comrade and thrown it to the side, aiming for the wolf demon clumsily as he regained his balance. Kouga dug his foot into the earth and launched himself forward.

              The guard managed to get the rifle to his should and fire off several rounds before he was decapitated by the demon.

              Kouga felt the sting as he was hit in his upper arm by one of the deadly missiles just before his weapon sliced through the soft neck.  

              ‘FUCK that hurts!’ he thought as he crouched to the ground, his free hand going to hold his wounded sword arm. He grit his teeth as he scanned the area. More shouts were coming from the garage as men began running in his direction. Kouga counted at least seven more. In his injured state, he knew he would be no use against the modern guns with just his sword.

              Reaching out, he took the rifle off the latest guard and put the sling over his head and shoulder before turning to where Inuyasha lay.

              The hanyou was still out. Kouga quickly leapt to him and once more slung the withered body over his shoulder before running towards the fence.

              Luckily, his legs were still fine and he was able to leap over the chain link barrier once more before darting into the sanctuary of the jungle.

              The demon ran with all his might through the undergrowth, praying the hole in his arm would heal soon and he wouldn’t leave a blood trail for them to find.

              After six miles of continuous running, he was spent and had to stop. Kouga panted for air and gently lowered Inuyasha’s sheet covered form to lay at the base of a large tree, collapsing to the ground beside him.

              ‘Damn, even with him being this thin he’s still bogging me down. I don’t know how much more I got left in me.’

              Kouga reached for his phone and brought it out, the wound in his arm burning like fire. His face fell as he looked down at the device, a seed of panic beginning to set inside of him.

              The screen was shattered. It was dead and useless.

              “Fuck…how are we gonna get out of here…”

Chapter Text

Sesshomaru stood at the window of his study, a glass of whiskey in his hand as he looked out into the night over the estate. He had been standing there for hours, only moving to refill his glass from the decanter at his side.

              Tomorrow was the day.

              The wedding was set to occur at a shrine nearby. It was held as sacred ground for noble demons, the appropriate place for a man of his standing to enter into matrimony with his partner. Kagura had been in a flurry of activity for the last several days going over the final preparations with the necessary people. He had taken no part in it.

              Naraku would be on his way or already arrived. The youkai Lord had attempted several times to locate the missing jet but to no avail. Even the flight trackers at the airport could not help him. It would take every ounce of self control in him not to murder his back stabbing partner when he saw him. First, Inuyasha must be located and gotten to safety. There was no doubt that Naraku would have left orders for his mate to be dealt with if he should fail to communicate with the guards at wherever the hanyou was being held.

              ‘Kouga, find him. Give me some sort of sign you have my brother,’ he thought to himself.

              Sesshomaru brought the glass to his lips and took a long drink as he watched the stars blink in the sky.

              His slut fiancé had also arranged for the shrine priest to remove his mark before the ceremony, something he could no longer put off. Perhaps it was for the best. It would release Inuyasha from him forever, something he had no doubt that the half-demon wanted by now.

              There would be pain and agony for the both of them, a feeling of complete despair that came with two souls merged as one being torn apart. Sesshomaru knew he would be able to handle it, but it was not something to be taken lightly. A dissolved bond between two demons could never be renewed, it was an eternal separation of the pair. The emotional damage alone could possibly be permanent, something that mattered little and less to a youkai such as himself. What he did worry about was how his young mate would take it.

              Though Inuyasha was half-demon, he was still susceptible to the effects. The extent of the potential trauma was the unknown to the warrior. Inuyasha could recover quickly due to his human blood, or he could succumb to the black hole of misery that would open inside him once it was over. Sesshomaru had no way of determining which was more likely, he only knew he wanted to give the man his life back, free of binding ties to anyone or anything.

              Sesshomaru had failed as a mate. It was only the second time in his life he had been defeated, both of which happened involving his younger brother. He had not protected him, not kept him safe. His first responsibility and less than two days after they had bonded, was a complete disaster. He had been made a fool of, and Naraku would suffer for that as well as his other sins, but Inuyasha would not.

              He would be free to choose his own path once more. Sesshomaru would provide for him as penance for his actions. Inuyasha would never have to worry about anything else for the rest of his life. He would have money, security, a home of his choosing, anything he could dream of. Sesshomaru would make him a lord in all but name…if he was ever found.

              Kouga moved to the north, ranging deeper into the mountains with his charge. To his sheer luck and chagrin, his GPS device had also been damaged in the melee back at the site. He was relying on his skills as a hunter now in this unknown country. There was no denying anymore, he was lost.

              As night fell, Kouga leapt into a large tree as high as he could go where the branches would support both of their weights. Not that Inuyasha weighed much anymore, but he was still heavier than a leaf. Once he was high enough to where he felt safe from the jungle floor and any surprise encounters, he braced his friend against the trunk of the tree and sat with a loud grunt in front of him.

              The wolf demon was drenched from heat to toe in sweat, panting heavily from the exertion of his escape and the conditions of the hot forest. The wound in his arm had healed decently, enough to stop the blood flow a few miles back. Inuyasha had remained lifeless as he was carried through the forest.

              Kouga glanced out over the trees, eyes narrowed for any movement. The nocturnal creatures of the jungle were coming alive now, calling out to each other in the growing darkness, but luckily there was no sound of human or demon life. The potent smells of the vegetation would be enough to cover their scents now, he hoped, and being above the ground meant any residual smell would be carried over the tops of the trees.

              He turned to look at his pale charge, reaching out to tug the dirty sheet around him securely. Inuyasha stirred, causing the wolf to jerk his hands back.

              “Inuyasha?” he asked quietly, his voice filled with hope. The hanyou did not open his eyes or move again. Kouga frowned and reached out to pat his cheek hard, trying to wake him. “Hey mutt face, wake up. C’mon dammit.” Still nothing.

              He sighed and sat back once more. His blue eyes turned to the sky, noting that it was a full moon tonight. The sight of the round disc made him long for his pack, wishing he was back home with them. It was not uncommon for him to range outside on nights like this with his family, their mournful sounds carrying into the night sky as they howled in unison together. His was always the most powerful and deep of them, his sons were forever trying to mimic his music with their own young voices. Ayame’s would be sweet and high, like a note played on a flute. Raiya never howled with them, preferring to smile and watch demurely from the edge of the circle.

              Kouga turned back to look at Inuyasha, wondering how the urge to sing into the night never came over the inu pack members. He had only ever heard the inuyoukai pack howl once in his life, when he was still a young pup. It was the night the great dog demon Inutaisho had died. The sound had been blood chilling, more powerful than even his grandfather who had brought the wolf tribe to its peak power.

              “Hm, your dad would be absolutely disappointed in you if he could see you now,” he growled. “I figured with as big of a deal as he was, you’d have at least gotten some of his power in you to fight back instead of running like a scared bitch.” The wolf leader crossed his arms as he glared at the hanyou, noting the ear twitch at the top of his head. “Chyeah, look at you now. Big bad puppy dog getting whipped by that chicken shit Naraku. Never thought I’d see the day your lousy ass rolled over and took it like this.”

              “Shut….up….” Even with his one good ear, he could barely hear the words. A ghost of a smirk came over his face, realizing his tactic was working.

              “Yeah? Why don’t you try and make me. Oh that’s right, you’re too busy curled up feeling sorry for yourself after I just risked my neck to save yours,” he spat out. Then he saw it.

              The gold of his eye caught the moonlight as he cracked it, the color flashing red as the jagged marks began to darken on his cheeks.

              “I…said…shut…up.” His voice was quiet, yet now it held that gravely tone to it that said he was near the point of transforming. Kouga grinned at him, unafraid of the weak form of his friend.

              “Hey man, I knew you would snap out of this if I started harassing you,” he said with quiet joy. Inuyasha’s eye faded back to gold and the lid dropped once more as the magenta marks disappeared from his face. Kouga reached out towards him slowly.

              “How ya feel-“ He stopped as the knee he rested his hand on was jerked away and Inuyasha’s whole body slammed back against the tree in reaction, his eyes shooting open in fright. Kouga blinked as he remained frozen, watching the terrified half demon.

              “Whoa man…hey, it’s me, Kouga,” he said gently. Inuyasha’s grime covered skin had broken out into a sweat and his eyes were impossibly wide as he pressed back into the bark of the trunk and shook uncontrollably. Kouga slowly pulled his hand back and rested it on his sore thigh as he watched the hanyou.

              It took some time for Inuyasha to calm once more and he blinked as he realized it was the wolf in front of him. The sheet had slipped to pool around his waist, showing his skeletal frame in the moonlight. Kouga’s blue eyes roamed over him sadly as he once more observed the pathetic state his friend had been reduced to.

              “K…Kouga?” he asked in a shocked whisper. The wolf demon smirked at him, masking his anger for the man who had done this to him.

              “Heh, yeah you dumb mutt. About time that busted nose- hey!” He cried out in surprise as Inuyasha launched himself forward and wrapped him in as strong a hug as he weakened state would allow. The stench of blood, sweat, semen, and panic nearly gagged the demon, but he managed to hold his gorge down and return the gesture gently.

              “Oh my gods…it’s really you…”his voice was barely audible, probably a good thing considering they were being followed. Kouga patted his back but stopped when he felt the wince. He tucked his chin down and noted the barely healed scars running from his shoulders down to just above his buttocks. It seemed like there were hundreds of raw, red stripes covering the pale skin.

              “Yeah, it’s really me,” he murmured as he rested his chin on his shoulder and closed his eyes. “You’re safe now bud, I got ya.” Inuyasha pulled back finally, his hands grasping Kouga’s shoulders as if he was afraid he would disappear if he let go. His eyes were red and glassy from the drugs as he looked him over, unable to believe he was actually there.

              “How…how did you…” Kouga shook his head.

              “Time for that later. I got you out but we have to find a town around here. I had to zig zag through this shit to try and lose the guys following us, and all my navigation equipment is dead. I think there’s a place a few miles away but I’m struggling to find it. You think you’ll be able to run on your own if I get you something to eat? I got a gunshot hole in my arm that’s making you a hell of a lot heavier than you really are.”

              Inuyasha’s pointed ears dropped and he looked down at the middle of Kouga’s chest.

              “Maybe…” he muttered. Kouga frowned and reached up to flick the middle of his forehead, the only place he could see that wasn’t injured.

              “Boy, I have never known you to turn down a challenge. Don’t start that shit today.” He stood up from his position and turned to look down at the ground below. “I’ll be back in ten minutes with food. Don’t fall out of the fuckin’ tree while I’m gone. And keep your voice down, those guys are out there somewhere.” Inuyasha leaned back against the tree and closed his eyes with an indignant frown on his wane face.

              “Feh, they’ll smell your mangey hide before they hear me.” Kouga smirked at the familiar attitude before leaping down and out of sight.

              Inuyasha huddled against the trunk of the tree, pulling the sheet around his naked form as he waited.

              How had Kouga found him? Where were they even at? Who had sent him?

              Inuyasha frowned as he stared at his toes peeking from under the thin cover, wrapping his arms around his knees under the fabric.

              ‘Maybe Sesshomaru wasn’t lying after all…maybe he did send help.’ The hanyou frowned as he considered this. Naraku had shown him several videos of Sesshomaru back at his home, going on with his life as if nothing had happened. The sight of his calm demeanor and careless attitude had at first angered the hanyou, then he had become numb to it.

              He had never known Sesshomaru to let go of something he cared about without a fight to the death. Yet there he was, living his life day to day like nothing was amiss. Sesshomaru had mentioned in that special place that he was being carefully watched, that he couldn’t search for him, but when had that ever stopped the powerful demon from doing as he pleased?

              Naraku had shown him the truth of it all. Sesshomaru had never cared about him or what happened to him. The proof was right there on that phone screen. His heart had died with the last video. Sesshomaru had been having sex with Kagura in that feed, it had gone on for over two hours. Naraku had forced him to watch every second of it. Then he had peacefully fallen asleep beside her when they were finished. Naraku had licked the trails of salt from his face with relish that night, reminding him of how unwanted he was by the youkai over and over until all the tears were spent from his eyes and the blood dried on the back of his legs.

              ‘No…this isn’t his work. Kouga must have found out about me somehow. Either that or Sesshomaru wants me back to keep as a plaything when he gets bored with that bitch.’

              His ears pressed back against his head and he frowned, anger coming up to sit in his empty stomach like a stone.

              ‘Fuck that. Fuck all of them. I’m doing being everyone’s bitch. Once I get the hell out of this jungle I’m going my own way. I’m done with this shit.’

              He was jerked from his thoughts as Kouga silently leapt back on the branch, a small monkey grasped in his hand. He had broken it’s neck, making sure no blood was spilled from the kill area. It was hardly bigger than a cat.

              “Here, eat this. We can’t light a fire but I think you can handle some raw meat.” Inuyasha took the monkey from his hand and his stomach gave a roar that he was sure would be heard throughout the whole jungle. He wasted no more time.

              When he was finished, only the fur, bones, and innards remained of the animal. Kouga quickly took the carcass and disposed of it a few hundred yards away before returning.

              Inuyasha was curled on his side, his stomach full for the first time in many weeks.

              “I guess I owe you thanks,” he muttered. The raw flesh didn’t sit very well in his stomach, but he knew he would be able to keep it down. His body was so starved it wouldn’t dare reject the offering.

              “Feh, you owe me a lot more than that,” Kouga replied as he settled beside him on the branch, leaning against the trunk to look over the tree tops. “We need to get going at first light man. I don’t know if I lost our friends but I don’t want to stick around to find out. I think I can get us to the town. It should be a farming place so we just gotta follow the smell of cow shit.”

              Inuyasha chuckled tiredly from beside him as he closed his eyes.

              “Might be a bit hard to tell the difference when you stink like a pile of bullshit yourself.” Kouga gently smacked his shoulder.

              “Hey you don’t smell like a field of fuckin’ roses yourself, pal. Next river we come across I’m gonna drown you in it and then myself to get the scent off me. Now get a couple hours sleep before I decide to give you a hand and knock you the fuck out.”

              As he fell asleep, Inuyasha smiled. He had missed his friend.

              He was awoken the next morning by Kouga shaking him. The sun had not even come over the horizon yet. The sky was just beginning to lighten in the east.

              “Hey, time to move,” Kouga said quietly. Inuyasha moaned and slowly sat up, scratching his head lazily.

              “Gimme a sec,” he muttered. Inuyasha yawed and looked down at the sheet covering his waist. “Gotta do somthin’.” Slowly, he got up and began ripping and tying the sheet around himself until he had fashioned a makeshift pair of pants from the cloth. It wasn’t glamorous, but it would be better than running naked or trying to hold the damn thing around his waist.

              Kouga nodded in approval once he was done and leapt to the forest floor. Inuyasha was right behind him, feeling some strength back in himself from the meal he’d eaten. It wasn’t much, but at least he could stand over without falling.

              He shivered as the need for a hit of heroin raced through him, grasping the arm where he put always stuck himself. Kouga frowned at him.

              “Now what?” he asked in annoyance. Inuyasha shook his head.

              “It’s nothing. C’mon, let’s go.” He would have to fight off the withdrawls somehow.

              The pair broke into a run, the darkness on the ground nearly pitch black compared to above. The trees stalled any sunlight from reaching the ground until well after daybreak. Kouga’s keen eyes were easily able to track his path through the dense undergrowth while Inuyasha followed his lead.

              They moved north at a brisk but manageable pace for several hours, stopping at a small stream to drink before taking off once more.

              As the sun rose high in the sky overhead, Kouga stopped suddenly in front of him. Inuyasha gratefully came to a halt beside him but kept his exhaustion hidden as best he could.

              “What?” he breathed heavily. Kouga lifted his head and sniffed. Inuyasha frowned and did the same, finally catching the scent of what had caused the wolf to stop. His eyes went wide and a grin came to his face. Kouga turned to look at him with an identical grin.

              “Bullshit,” they said in unison.

Chapter Text

              Kouga and Inuyasha burst into the field an hour later, both nearly shouting for joy. The startled cows looked up from their nearby grazing and snorted in warning. The men ignored them as they scanned the area quickly.

              Inuyasha snapped his hand up, finger pointing to the top of a hill.

              “Look! A house!” he cried out. Kouga turned in that direction and snorted. It wasn’t a house per say, more like a glorified hut. But he could see a black cable running from the sloping roof and to the woods nearby. That cable meant power.

              “Come on! They’ve got to have a phone!” he yelled as he tore off at a run. Inuyasha followed him with a look of distrust.

              “Yeah? Who ya gonna call?” he growled. Kouga glanced at him with an irritated look.

              “The fucking ghostbusters. Who do you think?! I’m calling Ayame and Shippo,” he barked at him. Inuyasha’s eyes widened as they neared the abode.

              “Shippo?! He’s in on this?” He hadn’t talked to the fox demon since he moved to Switzerland back in the second world war. No particular reason, just lost touch.

              “Yeah, he’s the one who got me here,” Kouga grunted. He nearly broke the door down in his urgency to get in. The hut was small and vacant. There was a kitchen in the corner with a wood burning stove and a dining area in the middle of the room. A bed was pushed against the wall and a dresser pressed against the window sill on the side.

              The real prize in the room was hanging on the wall by the stove. A phone. He snatched it and began dialing Ayame’s number, the only one he had memorized. Inuyasha hung back by the doorway and gazed about the simple hut while he worked. Spotting the dresser, he went over to rummage through it until he found a pair of weathered jeans that look like they would fit. He quickly changed into them and discarded the torn sheet into the wood stove.

              “Hello?” Ayame’s sweet voice asked. Kouga closed his eyes in relief and smiled as he let out a sigh.

              “Honey, it’s me. I don’t have time to explain but I need you to get me Shippo’s number now. I’m on a landline so you can’t text it to me, my phone was broken.” He could hear what sounded like classical music and soft laughter in the background.

              “Oh thank the gods! Kouga I’ve been worried sick-“

              “Ayame, please. I need the number. We can talk later.”

              “O-okay, hold on a second.” He heard her pull the phone away and begin to click on the keyboard, her pointed nails sounding like morse code as she searched for the fox demon’s contact information. Kouga looked around and spotted a calendar hanging on the wall close to the door. He snapped his fingers at Inuyasha and pointed at him to bring it over.

              The hanyou did as he was bid, grabbing the pen that was hanging on a string by the calendar as well. Kouga took it and began scribbling the numbers down. Then he stopped and frowned at the calendar, noting the days that had been crossed off leading up to what he assumed was today. Something about the day nagged at the back of his mind. Then it hit him.

              “Babe, where are you right now?” he asked slowly. He heard the annoyance in her voice when she replied.

              “Oh so you can ask cordial questions but I can’t?!”

              “Ayame, where are you?” God she could be so stubborn when she was in a mood. He heard her huff over the phone.

              “I’m at the wedding, Kouga. It would have looked suspicious if neither of us attended after we said we would. I said you were at home with the flu so I was representing-“

              “FIND SESSHOMARU AND STOP HIM! I’VE GOT INUYASHA!” he shouted into the phone. Ayame gave a squeak of surprise on the other end. Kouga was gripping the phone to his ear so hard he didn’t know how it didn’t shatter in his hand. Inuyasha jerked his head at the sound of his mate’s name.

              “Oh my gods! Okay, I’m going to find him now!” she cried out and he heard the sound of her moving into the crowd.

              “Ayame, stop them! I have to call Shippo and get us out of here! Don’t let Naraku know anything. Calm yourself down and just find Sesshomaru. Don’t make a scene.” He heard her breathing slow on the other end.

              “Okay Kouga, please call me back when you can!”

              “I will babe, I love you.”

              “I love you too, come home. Give him a hug for me.”

              “Will do.” He hung up the phone and immediately began dialng Shippo’s number.

              “What is she stopping?” Inuyasha asked suspiciously. Kouga didn’t even look at him as he listened to the ringing on the other end.

              “Yello, this is Ship,” came the fox demon. He let out another relieved breath.

              “It’s Kouga, my phone got destroyed. We need to get the fuck out of here Shippo. I’ve got Inuyasha with me and we’ve got a line of friends trying to follow us.” On the other end, the sound of nails on a keyboard could be heard ticking away like gunfire.

              “Oh man! Okay, where are you exactly? I can’t find the GPS locator I gave you,” he said.

              Kouga scratched the back of his neck.

              “Yeah about that…that’s busted too. I seriously have zero clue where we are. I think thirty miles south of that city you had me drive to?”

              “You broke the navigator I let you borrow?! Kouga that thing cost like ten grand!!” The wolf demon winced.

              “Listen kid, shit got crazy and it was either that thing got broke or my skull got broke by a bullet. It was a tough call but I think I made the right choice. I’ll pay you back somehow.”

              “Geeze, this is why I never loan my stuff out. Okay I just traced your call and I’ve got you pinned. You’re at a…it looks like a farm? With a little house and shed on the side, right?”

              “Yeah, that’s us.”

              “Alright, I’ll get you guys out of there in about an hour. Don’t leave that spot! I have to make some calls.”

              “Hurry kid, I don’t know how far behind those guys are and I’ve only got so many bullets in this gun I borrowed from them.”

              “Well then just go hide in the treeline or something! But don’t leave that farm!” he all but shouted before hanging up, presumably to make his calls. Kouga replaced the phone on the cradle and looked at Inuyasha who was staring through the window that faced the fields.

              “Alright we gotta wait an hour and then we’re out of here,” he said with a grunt. He reached down to take the clip out of the rifle hanging at his side and check the magazine. Luck was on his side, it was only missing three shells, leaving him with ten. More than he had figured he would have. He replaced the clip into the gun and began walking towards the door.

              “Let’s go wait in the trees. I don’t like being out in the open like this.” Wordlessly, his companion followed.

              The forest edge was only thirty yards from the house but it provided a better sanctuary and vantage point than the hut. Once at the tallest branch, he racked a shell into the chamber and rested the firearm against his shoulder gently, the barrel pointed at the ground below and his finger resting over the trigger guard at the ready. Inuyasha sat behind him.

              “What did you tell Ayame to stop?” he asked quietly. Kouga could hear the anger in his voice as he watched the edge of the field for any movement.

              “Today is the wedding,” he murmured. The hanyou was silent for so long Kouga assumed he didn’t want to hear anymore.

              “Maybe it’s time you start telling me how you found me, Kouga,” he stated in a hard voice. The wolf demon sighed.

              “Your brother sent me to find you. I can assume that mark on your neck is from him, judging by the smell,” he explained. Behind him, Inuyasha involuntarily reached up to place his hand over the wound. “He sent me a wedding invitation with a message written inside saying you’d been taken by Naraku and he needed my help because he was being watched and you would be hurt if he was caught looking for you. So,” he shrugged a shoulder. “Here I am. And while we wait, why don’t you explain to me what happened between us? Why did you steal that necklace?”

              He turned to watch the hanyou, noting that those gold eyes would not look up to his.

              “I guess you’ve earned the truth about that, huh?” he muttered. He crossed his legs and scratched at the bark of the branch absently while he told the story of what had led up to that night. Then, after a pause, he told the story of how he had come to be where he was until Kouga had rescued him. Thankfully, he left out all the details of his time in the camp. Kouga could see plain as day what he had been through, he wasn’t too keen on hearing it first hand.

              Kouga remained silent the entire time, his eyes widening as he listened and looked over the open space of the fields. He had cast his friend away without even a second thought of asking why he had taken the piece of jewelry. He never suspected he would have been tortured into doing it. Now that he knew the truth…

              “Inuyasha, man I’m so sorry,” he whispered. “I…I don’t even have the words…I should have…man I, fuck…” His shoulders slumped slightly as he cradled the rifle in his hands and tried to gather his thoughts. “I can’t make up for what I did-“

              “Don’t worry about it. I didn’t want you to know,” he snapped. Clearly he was uncomfortable. “I just want to get out of here, alright? And I don’t want to go back to Sesshomaru.” Now Kouga glanced over his shoulder at him in shock.

              “Huh? The fuck you mean? He’s your mate! Unless…was that not agreed on?” He would murder Sesshomaru if he had forced the hanyou into the bond without his consent. In demon society, that was punishable by death. Inuyasha sighed and rested his chin on his knee.

              “Yeah, it was…sort of. It just….look it happened, but it was a mistake, alright? He doesn’t want it. I’ll find a way to get this fucking thing off me and he can go be with whoever. Don’t make a big deal out of it.”

              In the distance, Kouga heard the distinctive hum of a helicopter approaching. He prayed it was Shippo’s rescue squat. Now he turned to face the hanyou.

              “Mutt, it is a big deal! You don’t just, go and get un-mated! It’s not like a fuckin’ divorce that humans have where you just split everything and call it a day. It’s…a lot more complicated than that…” He let his voice trail off as he looked to the sky. The helicopter was close now. Probably only a couple minutes away.

              “Look I’ll explain it on the way back to Japan, this is probably our ride coming in,” he growled. A moment later, the helicopter appeared and began to descend into the field. The livestock ran from the machine, mooing their destress and kicking clods of dirt up as they tore across the field.  

              It was an American Apache helicopter, fully equipped. Two wings hung out from the side of it with automatic guns and another underneath the belly of the aircraft. The doors slid open on both sides and a single man exited the chopper, looking around for his passengers.

              Kouga and Inuyasha jumped from the tree and took off running as soon as their feet hit the ground.

              They nearly made it.

              Fifty feet from the doors, gun fire erupted from the jungle edge nearby. The man ducked back inside the helicopter for cover instantly as Kouga turned to face the enemy.

              “Get to the chopper!” he shouted before returning fire. Inuyasha, having no weapon, had no choice but to crouch-run the final distance. He felt a bullet rip through his side and screamed as he collapsed halfway into the machine. His hand went down automatically to cover the wound. It had gone through his side just above his kidney and blasted a peach pit sized hole out of his back. The whine of the engines increased suddenly and he felt two hands grab his upper arm and haul him inside.

              “No! No we have to-“ he shouted over the noise but he was shoved face down onto the floor as the helicopter began to turn as it hovered. Then it stilled and the real fire fight began.

              The chopper pilot aimed his guns at the trees and fired everything. The noise was deafening and Inuyasha screamed with the pain in head, reaching up to cover his sensitive ears and squeeze his eyes shut. He heard explosions beyond count even through his hands. He felt the man beside him place his own hands over the hole in his back to staunch the bleeding. The hellfire rained outside and he heard bullets ping off the thick steel of the Apache as it began to move forward.

              “NO! Get Kouga!” he screamed over the noise. Suddenly, the chopper stopped and he opened his eyes to see the man lean out and grab Kouga below before pulling him in as well and slamming the doors.

              Kouga was panting as he was placed in a seat nearby and strapped in by the man. He had a wound in his thigh and one going through his shoulder at the collar bone. Had it been an inch lower, it would have taken out his heart. The worst, however, was the one at his hip. It seemed to have gone into him right at the bone and shot out through his side just below his ribcage. A ricochet bullet.

              Kouga squeezed his eyes shut and leaned back in the chair, letting the harness pin him to the seat. The man returned to Inuyasha and continued to try and stop the bleeding. Inuyasha uncovered his ears but the ringing from the gunfire had rendered him temporarily deaf. The man was talking to the pilot through the headset, that much he could tell. The rest was just a high pitched ringing and a failed attempt at lip reading.

              He felt the warm blood seeping out around him as the co-pilot pressed a handful of bandages to his back before tossing some to Kouga. The wolf leader undid the packages with his teeth and one good hand before tending to his own injuries. His blue eyes found Inuyasha’s and he frowned at him.

              ‘You’re a pain in my ass’ he mouthed to him, figuring the hanyou was as deaf as he was right now. Inuyasha gave him a weak smirk and flipped him off before closing his eyes.

              He fought to remain conscious, tired of being knocked out for one reason or another over the last few weeks as the steel bubble sailed through the air.

              He was safe.

              Ayame darted through the crowd as inconspicuously as she could, her elegant dress trailing behind her as she weaved her way through the throngs of people in search of the guest of honor. The demon shrine was massive, made to accommodate a thousand people at a time for events such as this. It wasn’t completely filled up, but it was close enough.

              She made her way to the prayer rooms on the west side of the shrine, hoping against hope she would be able to get to Sesshomaru. Guests were not permitted to see the bride or groom before the ceremony took place, but she would be damned if she would let her mate down.

              The demoness grinned and hiked her long dress up to quickly sprint as she spied someone who could help.

              “Jaken! Jaken!” she cried out. The little toad demon was walking rapidly towards the guarded rooms where his master was no doubt in, a small box in his arms that he seemed to be struggling with.

              “Eh? Oh, a wolf demon. What do you want? You’re not allowed to-“

              “Jaken, I’m Ayame, Kouga’s mate,” she said quickly as she stopped in front of him. He glared at her as she knelt down to his level.

              “And that concerns me how, exactly?” he muttered rudely. She frowned at him.

              “Jaken, Kouga has Inuyasha!” she whispered feverishly. “He called me ten minutes ago and I’ve been trying to find Lord Sesshomaru to tell him. He said to not let them marry, I’m not sure why though.”

              Jaken’s eyes widened and he gasped, nearly dropping the box he was carrying. He quickly righted the load in his arm and started looking around quickly to see if they were being watched.

              “Stupid woman,” he hissed as he danced from foot to foot. “Why didn’t you just say so?! I have to find Lord Sesshomaru before it’s too late!” She opened her mouth to ask what that meant but he turned from her and raced into the forbidden area as fast as his short legs would carry him.

              Ayame slowly stood from her crouched stance, a puzzled look on her face as she gazed after him. Then she too glanced around and realized she looked very out of place standing at the forbidden entrance by herself. The demoness turned and began to casually make her way back to the guest area in the center of the shrine.

              ‘Kouga, I hope I got to him in time to stop it. Just get home safe.’ She stopped before a wishing well and bowed her head to say a prayer for him, asking the gods and ancestors to help him in his travels before slowly walking back to the crowd of demons.

              Jaken all but flew into the room where his master was kneeling before the priest as he performed the rites to remove the mating mark. The dragon demon stopped and stared at him in wonder while Sesshomaru merely glanced at him in annoyance.

              “S..Sire…” he gasped out. The box fell from his hands, glass inside tinkling in protest at the rough handling. “Sire! He’s found!” The priest glared at him and stood.

              “This is an outrage! You must leave! The ceremony is private-“

              “You’re sure,” Sesshomaru stated. The priest blinked and looked down at the kneeling inuyoukai. Sesshomaru’s eyes were glowing dangerously, his voice softer than silk.

              Jaken could feel the anger coming from his master as he nodded vigorously, ignoring the dragon demon as if he was not there.

              “It’s confirmed, m’lord. A most reliable source, I assure you!” he replied excitedly. The priest huffed and pointed to the door he had just entered from.

              “Get out at once! I must complete the rites in private!” he shouted. Jaken finally looked at the old demon.

              “Mind your tongue, priest! I take orders only from Lord Sesshomaru!” he yelled at him. The dragon hissed in anger and took a step forward.

              “Get out.” The command was spoken so softly both demons turned to look at the youkai. Sesshomaru’s eyes were hidden from view behind his bangs as he bowed his head forward. Jaken could see the aura around his liege lord beginning to glow red with unbound fury.

              As he looked on, he saw the fangs beginning to peek over his bottom lip from his upper jaw.

              “M-m-m’lord?” he asked meekly. The dragon stepped back away from the demon kneeling before him.

              “Lord Sesshomaru, the process has already begun, we are nearly finished…”

              Sesshomaru seemed to rise from the ground as if lifted by invisible hands, slowly coming to stand to his full height before the dragon. He was easily a head taller than the priest in front of him.

              “I..said…get…OUT!” he roared. The volume of his voice was enough to shake the walls of the room, the red aura around him exploding. He lifted his head to look straight forward and his eyes were pure red, his fangs now nearly long enough to reach his chin. Jaken took a step back quickly, putting himself out of the small room with that one move.

              “L-lord Sesshomaru…please…” he begged pitifully as he backed away. This was bad. This was very very bad. The other demons outside must already sense his anger and wonder what was going on. Kagura would also know. The vengeful demon turned towards Jaken, his voice barely human as he snarled the next words.

              “They…die…today….”

Chapter Text

              Sesshomaru roared once more and transformed into an orb of light, speeding out of the room faster than the eye could follow. Jaken yelled and fell face first down onto the floor, covering his head as the light zipped over him and across the shrine.

              He materialized in front of the door that held his bride-to-be. He paused for a moment, his claws cracking as he flexed them. A gruesome snarl covered his handsome face as he ripped the paper and wood door off the wall, growling deep in his chest as he beheld his target standing in the corner.

              Kagura whipped around, her wedding kimono spinning with her body as she looked with shock at the youkai in the doorway. She was dressed to perfection, just finishing the final touches on her hair for the ceremony that was to take place in scarcely an hour.

              “Sesshomaru! What’s going on?!” she asked hastily. Then her eyes narrowed as she surveyed his countenance.

              He stepped into the room slowly, the poison beginning to drip from his fingers as he approached her. His eyes were red discs in his face as he curled his lip back to snarl at her, his fangs snapping together as the rumble in his chest grew louder. Kagura faced him completely and stepped back from the mirror she had been looking in, her face showing fear for the first time.

              “You will pay,” he growled out. “There is nothing to stop me now.”

              Before Kagura could reach for her phone that was in her kimono, the demon launched himself at her. She let out a piercing cry and leapt back, but the long ceremonial kimono was her downfall. She tripped on the extended train of it and fell flat on her back. Sesshomaru was on her in an instant.

              The screams that came from her could be heard throughout the entire shrine. Ayame and the rest of the guests turned to face the formal rooms reserved for the demon pair. All noise stopped except the cries of pain and agony and the bangs of walls being hit.

              Gasps and cries of fear came from some of the guests as some began to hurry towards the area. Before they could get far, Jaken appeared and barred the way with his two-headed staff.

              “All of you! Stay where you are!” he shouted. A man in front of him pointed to where Kagura could be heard crying out.

              “The Lady Kagura is in trouble! Can’t you hear it? She needs help!” he yelled at the toad demon. Jaken pointed his staff at him and glared.

              “I said, stay where you are! What’s going on back there concerns none of you. Lord Sesshomaru has it under control,” he stated. The man glared angrily at him and tried to push past him. One of the heads yawned its mouth opened and flames shot out in warning. He cried out and fell back with the other guests, barely avoiding the fire.

              A few seconds later, they got to see what all the noise was about.

              Kagura mangled body came bursting through the paper screen nearby and fell in front of the guests. She was bleeding from what seemed to be a hundred wounds, the stench of her blood and Sesshomaru’s poison filling the air like a toxic perfume. Her left hand was missing completely, the stump pouring out tainted blood onto the stone floor. Chunks of her luxurious hair were also gone, along with an ear and her cheek was sliced open to where her teeth showed through the parted flesh. Her right leg was bent at an odd angle at the thigh and her left breast was now just ribbons of skin.

              Women in the crowd screamed and several fainted while others turned to vomit at the sight of the body. Ayame covered her mouth in shock, her eyes wide at the sight of Kagura’s lifeless body. She looked up as Sesshomaru stepped through the hole in the wall he had created when he catapulted her through it. The people all fell silent at his appearance.

              He was covered in gore. Blood and bits of hair and flesh dappling his black kimono and staining his silver locks. Golden eyes scanned the crowed with distaste as he flicked ruby droplets off is fingers.

              “There will be no wedding. Go back to your homes.” He turned his back to them with those words and went back into the shrine.

              “Bring her,” he said to Jaken as he walked away. The little man locked eyes with Ayame and motioned her to follow. She stood frozen to the spot, her hand still covering her mouth as she trembled.

              Jaken frowned and stepped forward to her, tapping his staff against the floor loudly. She jumped and dropped her hand, nodding nervously down at him that she would follow. He turned and walked after his master. Ayame picked her way past the body quickly and walked behind him.

              The toad demon led her to a tea room where she could smell the bloody scent of the inuyoukai. He was sitting inside, kneeling at a table and drinking what smelled like sake to her. Jaken motioned her forward to sit and shut the door once she was inside.

              The demoness stood shivering as she watched the bloody man calmly sip his cup.

              “Sit,” he commanded calmly without looking at her. She slowly moved forward, fighting her instincts to run from this powerful youkai that had just brutally murdered a woman without a second thought in front of hundreds of people.

              The wolf demon slowly knelt on the opposite side of the table, watching his every move. He seemed calm but she was on high alert regardless. The blood dripped from his sleeves onto the polished wood of the table and the tatami mats covering the floor. He paid it no mind as he finally met Ayame’s wide, fearful eyes.

              “You are Kouga’s mate. What is your name?” he said coolly. She gulped before answering.

              “A-Ayame, my lord.”

              “Lady Ayame, give me all the information you have regarding where Kouga and Inuyasha are, if you will.” She slowly nodded and relaxed, understanding that she was not in harms way.

              “My lord, Kouga called me earlier and said he had Inuyasha and he needed Shippo’s number. He’s a fox demon who-“

              “I’m aware of who he is. We’ve met. Please continue.”

              “Oh…well, he asked me to give him Shippo’s number because his phone was smashed or something and that’s all he would say, besides telling me to find you and stop the wedding…He was in Brazil when I spoke to him on our last real phone call together and he was heading into the jungle. That was about a week ago, I think. Maybe a week and a half. He told me Shippo had found the plane and he was headed towards it. I’m sorry Lord Sesshomaru but that’s all I really know.” She bowed low to him in apology and then straightened, her eyes cast down to the table top.

              She heard the soft clink of his glass setting down on polished wood.

              “Do you have a way of contacting him?” She shook her head.

              “No, sire. I’ve been waiting for him to contact me.” Thinking of something, she quickly looked up at him with a smile on her face. “But I do have Shippo’s number. He would probably know where they are and what happened.”

              “Yes, please give it to me.” His voice was perfectly expressionless as always. Ayame quickly retrieved the device from a hidden pocket in her dress and found it, looking to him when he didn’t grab anything to write with.

              “I have an excellent memory. Tell me the number. Then you may go, Jaken will see that you are taken home in one of my cars. I will contact you if I should hear anything from them.”

              Ayame nodded and called out the number before standing with a low bow. He nodded at her and politely motioned to the door. As she exited, he spoke softly to his lackey that was standing just outside.

              “Jaken, see that Lady Ayame is taken home in a car. Get the guests out of here and clean up that filth in the courtyard.” He stared into his sake cup as he reached for his own cell phone in his pocket.

              “And Naraku, mi’lord?” he squeaked from the doorway. Sesshomaru’s anger spiked before he was able to suppress it.

              “Naraku fled. I’ll deal with him later. He won’t get far. I’ve contacted the airport and told them the jet was suspected of smuggling contraband in the fuel cell. They should be dismantling it as we speak. I’ll deal with the rest in a moment. Leave me.”

              Once the pair was gone, Sesshomaru called the number Ayame had recited.

              “Yello, go for Shippo!” came the happy voice. Sesshomaru grimanced.

              “This is Sesshomaru. Where are Kouga and Inuyasha?” Right down to business. He heard the fox demon sputter in surprise as he tried to process who was calling and why.

              “Sess-Sesshomaru? Inuyasha’s brother?!” The youkai growled and gripped his phone tightly with a bloody hand.

              “Yes, he has no other that I’m aware of. Where are they?” he snapped. His temper was rising once again.

              “Oh! Uh…They’re…hold on a second.” The sound of keys clicking could be heard through the phone for a few seconds. “Got it! They’re in Venezuela, at the capital. Caracas. It was the safest place I could get them for now.”

              “Where have they been taken there?” he barked. Sesshomaru was close to snapping. Just having the information of where his mate was located was enough to drive him into a frenzy.

              “Uhhh….says here my guys took them to a military hospital there. I haven’t heard from either of them but I’m sure it was-“

              “Enough. How good are you with computers, Shippo?” he asked testily. He needed to get going.

              “Hmph,” he snorted. “It’s all I do. I run satellites for a Swiss company. I’ve built a couple of my own hard drives. Why?”

              “I’m going to give you the access information to Seku Weapons. Go in and wipe out any trace of Naraku’s tampering and rewrite the programs. You will be paid any amount you name. I need it done right now. He must not be allowed access to anything that would allow him to travel or draw funds.”

              “Now wait just a minute!” the fox demon yipped indignantly. Sesshomaru closed his eyes and dug his nails into his palm.

              “What.” Shippo hesitated. Clearly he hadn’t expected to be heeded. His annoyance got the better of him.

              “What if I said I wanted a hundred million dollars to do this? Huh? You think you can just bark orders at people and they’ll jump for you?” he asked testily.

              “Done. It’ll be sent in the morning.”

              “HUH?! Holy cow I was just-!” Sesshomaru snapped the phone down to the table and rose. The youkai transformed into his orb of energy and blasted off into the sky through the roof of the shrine. It would take everything he had in him to reach the continent by morning, but he would do it. Inuyasha was waiting for him.

              The wolf demon and hanyou were rushed into surgery when they finally landed. Both had lost a great deal of blood but had remained conscious for the entire flight. Inuyasha watched helplessly as Kouga was wheeled into a room, a team of shouting nurses and doctors pushing his gurney at a dead run as they slammed through the doors.

              His own team of doctors was shouting to each other as they pressed bandages to his wounds and donned their paper gowns for operation. He was pushed to a room just beyond where they had taken the wolf.

              Inuyasha couldn’t understand what they were saying and his hearing was still muffled from the gun fight back at the farm house, but he thought it was Spanish they were yelling at each other. He was weak now, took weak to fight when they shoved several IVs into his arm and put a mask over his face that knocked him out.

              When he came to, he was in a hospital recovery room. His golden eyes slowly opened and he blinked furiously at the bright sunlight coming through the window. A dull pain in his side caught his attention before he pushed it out of his mind and focused on figuring out where he was.

              His brain was clouded from the drugs as he turned his head to look into the room. Then a flash of silver by the wall caught his blurry vision and he stared, blinking until it came into focus. A deep breath through his nose told him who was there before his sight cleared.

              “You’re here,” he mumbled tiredly. His heart began to race as the demon approached his bedside and sat in a chair near him. Sesshomaru was wearing a simple cotton button down shirt and a pair of worn jeans that hugged his figure perfectly. Even in cheap clothing, he was still magnificent.

              He leaned forward and rested his arms on his thighs, watching the half demon carefully.

              “Where else would I be?” he asked softly. Inuyasha looked at him sadly, longing to touch the perfect face so near after such a long time apart. A face he had dreamed of, that had kept him from going mad in the darkness. But it was no longer his to hold. The hanyou turned away from him, gazing out the window. He could make out a large body of water outside, so vast it could be the sea. When he saw the gulls in the distance, he knew that’s what it was.

              “With your new bride, I’d guess,” he said bitterly. He couldn’t help it. Sesshomaru must be married by now. There was still the mark to deal with but he had no doubt the youkai would see to it soon enough.

              A soft touch to his cheek carefully turned his face back to the warriors. Sesshomaru was looking at him with a cold glint in his eyes. His hand moved to caress the hollow cheek. Inuyasha couldn’t stop himself from leaning into it.

              “I have no bride. Only you.” The hanyou gasped softly, his heart going to his throat and nearly stopping his breathing. Could he be serious? Did he really mean that? Then he remembered all Naraku had shown him, the cozy couple picture that he had witnessed while he was trapped being raped and tortured every day he was with the bastard.

              His face hardened and he set his jaw, pulling away from the touch.

              “Feh, ya don’t have to pretend anymore, Sesshomaru,” he muttered darkly. “He showed me the cameras. I got to see all the happy clips of you with her. Ya looked a lot more happy than you ever did with me. So why don’t you get lost.” He turned to look back out the window, his heart sinking like a stone as that comforting hand was withdrawn. Inuyasha willed the tears not to flow, telling himself this was for the best.

              “She’s dead. I killed her.” He snapped his head to look at the youkai in shock, his mouth falling open. Sesshomaru looked like he had made a casual announcement about the weather.

              “Wha…what happened?” he breathed out. Before the demon could answer, a knock was heard at the door. Sesshomaru was on his feet in a flash, his eyes trained on the doorway as a mild mannered looking human doctor came in with a binder he was looking at.

              “Hello,” he said pleasantly, his accent mildly tainting his Japanese. He smiled kindly at the pair and approached with the binder held open in his hands. “You must be….Inuyasha. And you are…?” he asked as he looked at the tall demon.

              “His mate.” Sesshomaru stated without hesitation. The doctor nodded in understanding and looked to the bed ridden half demon.

              “Well, Inuyasha, everything went well in surgery. Your wounds should heal pretty fast, probably in a couple of weeks. Um, your weight…” he paused and the smile faltered. Inuyasha waved it off.

              “I got lost in the jungle for a while. I’ll gain it back.” A shitty lie and they all knew it. The doctor slowly nodded and closed the binder.

              “I see. And…may I ask about the marks on your arms?” he prompted gently. Inuyasha felt his face warm up and he lowered his eyes to the blanket covering his legs.

              “That’s done too. I had a relapse, it’s how I got lost,” he replied quietly. He couldn’t look at Sesshomaru or the doctor. The shame and humiliation was beginning to resurface. He felt his mate lay a hand on his ankle and squeeze it comfortingly.

              “I hope so. It’s a medical miracle you didn’t have a miscarriage. The weight loss and the injuries coupled with heavy drug use should have caused your body to reject the baby but it’s still in there and seems to be doing fine. My colleagues and I are all amazed.”

              The hand on his ankle clamped down but he didn’t even register it. His mind and heart both stopped working at the words. A cold sweat broke out over his body as he slowly turned his pale face to look at the smiling man.

              “The…baby…?” he whispered in horror. The doctor looked surprised and opened his binder for a moment before nodding.

              “Yup, says it right here. Between six to eight weeks along. Didn’t you know?” he asked as he looked at him. Inuyasha just gaped at him in horror.

              “Oh…I see…well, I assume congratulations are in order,” he stated as he looked between the two. Then the happy look dissolved from his face. Inuyasha watched him, not daring to look at his mate and see his reaction. He couldn’t handle that right now. He couldn’t even handle his own feelings about the revelation.

              “Or, perhaps not…should I give you two a moment? I thought you would have been aware by now, judging by how far along you are. I know your species tend to know about these things faster than us humans do…”

              Somewhere far away, he felt his mate release his ankle and speak.

              “Yes, give us a moment.” His voice was barely audible. The doctor nodded and quickly retreated, pausing at the door.

              “I’ll be back in an hour to check on you, Inuyasha. Sir, please try to let him rest. He needs calm and quiet.” Then he was gone, closing the door behind himself.

              The silence seemed to go on forever before either man moved. Sesshomaru slowly turned to look down at his lover, his face unreadable as he stood beside the bed. Inuyasha finally looked up to meet his eyes, a lost look upon his worn face.

              The word hung between them like a storm cloud, threatening to break at any moment and destroy all it touched.

              Baby…

Chapter Text

Inuyasha began to shiver as he rested a hand over his hollow stomach. He felt sick.

              ‘This can’t be real. After all the bad shit that’s happened, this is the final kicker. Holy fuck, this can’t be real. I’m not pregnant. It’s gotta be a mistake. There’s no way.’

              He felt his gorge rise but choked it back down as he looked to his mate. Sesshomaru’s eyes came to rest on the hand over his stomach, his face a marble mask.

              “How….how….” the hanyou whispered. Sesshomaru frowned in concentration.

              “The bond,” he said quietly. Inuyasha’s hand clenched over his stomach in anger.

              “The bond. The bond. Everything is about this fucking bite,” he snapped. Now Sesshomaru met his gaze, narrowing his eyes. Inuyasha glared at him. He was terrified and lashing out now. He didn’t care. “What the fuck else can happen to me? How the fuck am I even pregnant? That guy had to have the wrong chart, it’s impossible!”

              “Yes. Everything is about the bond,” he replied. Sesshomaru reached out and gently rested a hand over his mates on his stomach. His eyes closed for several moments before opening them again to look into Inuyasha’s frightened ones. His expression became one of resolve.

              “You’re pregnant.” The words of confirmation struck the younger man like a punch. He knew Sesshomaru wouldn’t lie to him about something like this. He had no reason to. “I can feel the presence inside you.”

              “But I don’t…I’m not a…” He couldn’t wrap his mind around it.

              “You don’t have to be. Our mating bond made it possible. It’s complicated and very rare. I would never have even considered it because of your…lineage.” He said the last word carefully but Inuyasha caught his drift and curled his lip back.

              “Oh because I’m a fuckin’ half-breed mutt?” he asked loudly. “I’m just fucked up seven ways from Sunday, ain’t I? This is just the cherry on the goddamn cake! How the fuck am I supposed to have this thing-“ Then he froze. A new thought entered his head. His eyes went wide with fear and he shuddered as he looked out the window, lost in the hell of his own mind.

              “Sessh…how long was I gone?” asked the hanyou quietly, all the rage gone from him. Sesshomaru remained silent beside him, unmoving.

              “Sesshomaru.” He said his mate’s name with more force.

              “Seven weeks, three days, eight hours and twenty-four minutes.” His voice was soft as he spoke. Inuyasha closed his eyes, two tears sliding down his cheeks.

              ‘This can’t be happening. This isn’t happening. It’s not real. It’s a nightmare, I’ll snap out of it. I’ll wake up and be somewhere better…’ Yet when he opened his eyes, he was still trapped in the purgatory of the real world. His hand slide from his stomach and Sesshomaru’s went with it. The ocean was beautiful outside his window and he focused on that.

              “You already figured it out.” It wasn’t a question but Sesshomaru answered anyways.

              “Yes, when he said how far along you are.” He heard the rustle of his mate sitting back in the chair beside him he had previously occupied.

              “Inuyasha, look at me,” he demanded. The hanyou slowly turned to face him, his face a mile long with despair. Sesshomaru’s expression was stoic and focused once more as he watched him.

              Inuyasha was suddenly overcome with a need to curl up in those strong arms, to be held and protected from all that had happened to him, from all that was still happening to him. His heart burned for him, his soul cried out to give in to his desires, but he held back. He wasn’t worthy of his lover, never had been, in truth. Now he was carrying a child of unknown parentage after he had just been rescued from weeks of torture and rape and drug use. There was nothing clean about him and never would be again. Sesshomaru could do a million times better, and he would. Once their bond was broken.

              There was no question that it needed to happen now.

              “It is your choice what you wish to do. I will assist you with anything you need,” he stated. Inuyasha merely watched him, the sadness nearly overcoming him again with those supportive words.

              “Sessh…you’ve done more than enough for me,” he began. “You sent Kouga to get me away from that sadistic bitch. You took me in when I had nowhere to go. Hell you even showed me how to be happy again.” He rested his hand on his stomach once more. “This isn’t your problem to deal with. I’ll take care of it on my own.” Another wave of sadness came over him as he looked down at his hand. He thought about the life growing inside of him.

              It could be Sesshomaru’s. It would be a beauty, whether it was a boy or girl. Silver hair and graceful features, nearly a full demon. Powerful. Strong. Smart. Nothing like himself, he hoped. An heir the Lord would be proud of.

              Then he thought about the other possibilities.

              Black hair and red eyes…a product of rape and terror. A reminder of the years he’d suffered. Features like his, a constant picture of the man who had laughed as he screamed and begged.

              The drugs….

              He’d taken so much. The heroin had become a lifeline to keep him from going insane. It was never enough to kill him, but plenty enough to harm a growing child. It could come out abnormal in so many ways. Would he really want to bring a child into this world that would know nothing but ridicule and cruelty? That would be shunned from demon society and humans alike? Alone with no one but a worthless, inexperienced parent that couldn’t even provide for himself, let alone a child?

              All of this went through his mind and he considered a long time before closing his eyes.

              “I have to get rid of it,” he said quietly.

              “You should not make a decision like that so hastily,” Sesshomaru replied. Inuyasha snapped his eyes open and glared at him.

              “I didn’t,” he growled. “You said it was my choice, right? Then shut the fuck up.” Sesshomaru leaned back in his chair, a frown crossing his handsome features.

              “May I at least inquire as to why?” There was no accusation in his tone, merely a hint of curiosity.

              “No. It’s none of your damn business. Just help me get rid of it. Can you do that much?” He was angry. At himself. At the world. At his mate. At Naraku. It was all too much right now.

              Sesshomaru watched him for a moment before standing up from his seat. Inuyasha craned his head back to look up at him. The demon reached out slowly to caress his cheek once more. Inuyasha nearly fell into his hand with want, closing his eyes and leaning into the touch heavily.

              He felt the curtain of silver hair fall around him, the fine strands tickling his neck as hot breath ghosted over his lips.

              “I’m going to kiss you,” he breathed over his mouth. Inuyasha leaned up and did the deed for him.

              The effect was instant. His body exploded with the contact, heat racing through his cold limbs and bringing life to his starved being. He inhaled sharply and reached up to hold the sides of his neck, opening his mouth in invitation and desire.

              The hot tongue slowly entered, gently exploring and stroking his own. An unbidden whine escaped from the younger male, urging him for more. Sesshomaru slowly and carefully climbed onto the small bed, careful to keep his weight off of the injured body beneath him.

              Just before he thought he would pass out from lack of air, Sesshomaru broke away and moved to his neck. He trailed slow, scorching kisses down the thin flesh as Inuyasha panted and turned his cheek into the side of his head, breathing against his ear and whimpering softly. His hands slid over the strong shoulders before running down his arms, squeezing the flexed biceps urgently.

              When Sesshomaru reached his mark, a growl of hatred ripped through his throat. Inuyasha froze beneath him, uncertainty creeping into his thundering heart.

              “Sesshoma-AHHH!” He cried out in pleasure as the fangs gently sank into the spot. He arched up against the hard body above him as a sudden climax shot through his body and he spent his seed beneath the sheets of the bed. It seemed to go on forever, ecstasy racing through every nerve as he rode out the unexpected wave.

              Finally, Sesshomaru retracted his fangs and brought his head back to loom over him. He rested their foreheads together as his mate panted softly.

              “What…was that…for?” he whispered.

              “I smelled him there. I couldn’t stop myself, I apologize.” Inuyasha blinked at him. Did his Ice Prince brother just…say he was sorry?

              “It was just…unexpected, that’s all,” he uttered. The hanyou was drowning in those golden eyes above him. He wanted more than anything to put this behind them and explore their young bond, to be able to get to know their relationship. But they had gone too far. Too much had happened.

              “Sessh, did you kill him?” He needed to know that much.

              “He fled before I was able to get to him.” The marked hand came up to cradle his face. “I will find him. Kagura is dead. I have had him expelled from the company and all of his funding cut off. My men are searching for him now. He cannot leave Japan. He has no friends. He had no money to buy more friends. It’s a matter of time.”

              Sesshomaru carefully maneuvered himself to where he lay behind Inuyasha, pulling the smaller man onto his solid chest and wrapping his arms around his torso protectively. The hanyou rolled over to lay facing him, resting his cheek just above his heart as he looked out the window once more. He ignored the sharp stabs of pain in lower back and stomach as he moved. Then he jerked and looked up at his handsome lover with worry.

              “Kouga!” he said sharply. “Where is he? Is he okay? Shit I can’t believe I haven’t asked about him!” Sesshomaru stroked his white hair absently as he looked at the wall.

              “The wolf is fine. He is in a room nearby recovering from his surgery. Ayame has been contacted.” The hanyou relaxed once more, resting his hand beside his face on the muscular chest.

              The pair were silent as they lay together for a long time, just resting in each other’s arms. Sesshomaru continued to stroke his lover’s damaged hair, gazing at the wall deep in thought. The smell of his mate kept Inuyasha calm as he thought over everything, past and present.

              He was in love with this man.

              He could deny it no longer. It wasn’t just a freak attraction anymore. It went much deeper than that. Even despite the rough beginning they had, he could not lie to himself. At some point, he had fallen for the demon who had been his jailer. Sesshomaru cared for him in his own way, he didn’t doubt that either. Love, though? He wasn’t sure the demon knew how to love someone. He may feel a sense of duty, a need to protect, perhaps concern, but not love.

              Despite that, Inuyasha could still stay mated to him. He would love for the both of them. That wasn’t the problem.

              The growing life inside him was the problem. The destruction of his mate’s precious image was the problem. Naraku still being alive was the problem. And the fact that it was all Inuyasha’s fault was the problem.

              He could not stay mated to him. He had to get away to protect him. Sesshomaru had been put through just as much Hell as he had. Inuyasha cared too much about him to put him through anymore. He would dissolve the bond, get rid of the fetus inside him, find Naraku, and kill him himself.

              “Thank you,” he whispered. The youkai paused his hand, letting it rest between his shoulder blades.

              “I deserve no gratitude,” he said. “You were taken because I did not protect you as I should. You are with child because I marked you without proper consent. I am trying to undo my mistakes, Inuyasha. Nothing more.” The words were bittersweet to his ears.

              “Yeah, well, thanks anyways.” He steeled his heart for what he must do next. However, before he could open his mouth, the doctor knocked at the door and entered. He paused at seeing the two in bed together.

              “You’re being gentle with him, right?” he asked cautiously. “His wounds will take a little time to heal properly.”

              “He is fine,” the youkai replied and a low, deep voice. The man nodded and approached carefully.

              “Understood. Well, Inuyasha, do you have any questions for me?” he asked. The hanyou turned to look at the smiling man.

              “Yeah. When can I get this thing out of me?” He felt Sesshomaru tense underneath him briefly before he relaxed once more. The doctor’s smile faded and he took the unoccupied seat beside the bed.

              “Before you make that decision, would you like to go over your options?” he asked. The hanyou frowned at him.

              “No. I’m not keeping it. I’ve been using heavy drugs for the whole time it’s been there. And the father…” He couldn’t say it. Not out loud. Sesshomaru stiffened beneath him again. The doctor flicked his eyes to the demon before returning them to his patient. The hanyou’s resolve hardened. “Look, I’m not having it and that’s that. When can I get it out?”

              “Due to your wounds and where they are at, we must wait at until they are healed more. The bullet that went through your side nearly hit the reproductive organs. Do you know how a male demon abortion is performed?” Inuyasha shook his head. The doctor leaned back in his chair and used his hands to demonstrate.

              “There is a small incision made just below your navel. Once that is done, we stick a probe in with surgical attachments on it. That is used to make a tiny hole in your uterus. Then a suction tube is sent in to collect the fetus and placenta. After they are removed, all the wounds are closed. The entire procedure takes two hours, if all goes well.” He leaned forward, a stern look on his face.

              “Please, bear in mind, this is fairly new for demons. Some species lose the ability to bear children altogether. Not much is known about dog demons, I’m afraid. All I can tell you is, it’s risky. You should have all the facts before you make this choice.” Then his face lit up and he reached for the binder at the end of the bed, flipping through the pages of charts and notes before stopping.

              “Would you like to see it?” he asked. Inuyasha’s eyes widened and his lips parted in surprise. Sesshomaru was now as tense as a rock beneath him. He’d remained silent and still through the whole exchange. Before Inuyasha realized what he was doing, he held out his hand timidly.

              The man pulled a series of ultrasound photos out of the binder and came to his side, placing them in his shaking hand.

              “Right there,” he explained as he pointed to a small kidney bean in the black and white picture. “It seems like your baby is growing fast. When we discovered you were pregnant we had to do a lot of research to find out how far along you were. It seems big for the short amount of time, but our demon specialists assure us this is quite normal for dog demons.”

              He couldn’t move, only stare at the picture in his claw. He couldn’t believe that that little spot on the picture was a baby. Inside of him. It still didn’t seem real. The doctor had confirmed it, his mate had confirmed it, and he was holding a picture with his name in the top corner and the date from two days ago that confirmed it.

              This little blob in the picture was a child in him. A life he never even knew he could grow. He didn’t ask for it, he never wanted it, but there it was. That little peanut shaped spot on the paper was his son or daughter…until it was gone. For just a moment, he held onto the feeling of being a parent, something he had never even dreamed of. He held on to the swell in his heart for the tiny being inside him that was created by accident, burning the image into his mind. He would never forget this. The child may never draw breath, but it would be loved by him until his dying day.

              Above him, he felt Sesshomaru kiss the top of his head softly. The demon still remained silent.

              “If you want, I can bring in an ultrasound-“

              “No,” he snapped. He handed the picture back to the doctor, turning his face away from the doctor. “Just get the damn thing scheduled. I don’t want to see it. And don’t try to get me to change my mind.” The doctor nodded with a solemn look and stood.

              “Sure, understood,” he replied. “Please rest. A nurse will be in to check your vitals every couple of hours. Once the procedure is scheduled I’ll come back to tell you and answer any questions.”

              Inuyasha turned back to rest on his lover’s chest, a frown on his face.

              “You didn’t say anything,” he observed in an angry tone. Sesshomaru tightened his arms around him.

              “I wasn’t aware my input was wanted,” he growled. The half demon sighed and closed his eyes.

              “No…it wasn’t,” he muttered. In truth he wanted to know what the man was thinking. What was going on behind those cold eyes? Did he even care about what was happening? Was any of this affecting him at all or was he just along for the ride? He supposed he would never know.

              A soft sigh escaped him and he turned to kiss his chest, wishing he could feel the warm skin beneath it. His claw gripped the shirt, bunching it in his fist as he readied himself for the final part of this.

              “Sesshomaru, you should return to Japan,” he whispered. Sesshomaru kissed his forehead, reaching up to tangle his deadly claws in the snowy hair.

              “No.” His voice had a final tone to it. Inuyasha should have known this wouldn’t be easy for either of them. He leaned back into the touch as the hand began slowly massaging the base of his skull and his scalp.

              “Hey, don’t make this harder that it’s gotta be,” Inuyasha replied as forcefully as he could. “You gotta go back and run your company. I’m not going back until this thing is out of me. And…we should get these marks off.” His heart nearly broke. The hand in his hair stopped moving.

              Sesshomaru slid his hand down to tilt his chin up, forcing him to look into his eyes. They were harder than diamonds and just as beautiful to him. He wasn’t making this simple.

              “Is that truly what you want?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Inuyasha swallowed hard, hearing a click in his own throat before speaking again. It would be so easy to lean forward and kiss those lips, to lose himself in the connection with his mate. Sesshomaru was the most powerful being on the planet. He could make anything happen. In the short time they had been together, he had become the reason Inuyasha wanted to live. The demon had become the smile on his young face, the laughter in his voice, the beat in his heart, the sparkle in his eyes. The youkai had turned into his reason for living. Now, he was telling him to end all of that.

              Every part of him screamed to stop this. That it was wrong, he was making a mistake. He’d made so many already. He didn’t want to make another and lose the only chance at happiness he might have. Sesshomaru would forgive him for all of his faults. He would prove himself worthy of the Lord. Inuyasha knew he could do it. He just had to be strong and stand up for the love he had for his mate. He would hold onto him and never let go.

              “Yes,” he breathed out. "It's what I want."

Chapter Text

              He sat in the quiet of his room until the next day, alone. Sesshomaru had not fought him. He had simply left and not returned. Inuyasha did not dare open his mouth to ask where he was going for fear of retracting what he had said. He knew the demon was not far, he would not leave the hanyou unguarded, but he staid at a distance.

              The doctor walked into his room in the morning, announcing the abortion was to take place in the afternoon. He just nodded. Dr. Santos, as he learned his name was, asked him several times if he had changed his mind, always giving him the option. He refused every time.

              When the nurse came in to check his vitals for the last time before the surgery, he finally saw Sesshomaru. The demon walked inside, as proud and tall as ever. His face was a mask as he approached and looked down at his lover.

              “The arrangements have been made,” he said. Inuyasha looked down into his lap and nodded. “A priest will be flown here in three days. That should give you ample time to recover from your procedure.” With those words, he turned to leave. The entire exchange had taken less than fifteen seconds.

              “Wait,” he called, looking up at the retreating youkai. Sesshomaru stopped at the doorway, keeping his back to him. Inuyasha opened and closed his mouth, staring at the waterfall of silver in longing. He didn’t know what he wanted to say, but he knew he didn’t want his mate to leave. All of this was unspeakably hard for him, but he was doing what must be done.

              “I’m waiting.” The voice was like hard steel, slicing a deep cut into the vulnerable heart inside Inuyasha. He winced visibly before attempting to harden his own resolve.

              “Nothing…” The Lord nodded and began walking once more, never turning to look at him.

              “Would you have wanted a baby?” The words fell out of his mouth before he could stop them. He didn’t know why he asked, it didn’t matter either way. Just, some part of him wanted to know what his mate was feeling about everything. He’d been so silent since they had reunited. And now, as he was preparing for a risky abortion just before they ended their bond, he wanted to talk to him. About anything. Everything.

Sesshomaru stopped just outside the door, slowly turning his head to look over his shoulder at him. The half of his face Inuyasha could see was set like marble, revealing nothing as he watched his younger brother.

              “I have never given it any thought,” he said casually. “If what you are really asking is if I would have harmed the child you carry within you, whether it be mine or not, the answer is no.” Inuyasha’s face softened. Of course his brother would know what he was getting at. The guy was too smart for his own good. “I will never harm you again, Inuyasha. That child would have been a part of you. I would have protected it with my life, just as I will do for you.” He turned to face the hallway. “That much has nothing to do with our bond.” In another moment, he was gone.

              Inuyasha sat in the quiet of his room, reflecting on the words his brother had spoken. Was it possible he cared for him outside the constraints of their bond? He had seemed to imply it. He had figured once their bond was destroyed, Sesshomaru would go on his merry way ruling the world and he would go back to his way of life, maybe staying with Kouga and Ayame for a little while before going to look for Naraku.

              He frowned down at his lap and snorted.

              ‘Feh, whatever happens happens. I need to quit overthinking shit like this. Just gotta focus on getting this thing out of me, get the bite off my neck, get stronger then find Naraku and kill him.’

              He was jarred from his thoughts as a team walked into his room, signaling it was time to go.

              Inuyasha’s heart began to thunder inside him and he gripped the sheets as they began to unlock the wheels on his bed to push him. When he was wheeled into the hall, he caught a glimpse of the demon at the end of it, his phone held to his ear. Sesshomaru’s eyes found his and locked with them.

              He pulled the phone away from his pointed ear and turned to face his mate completely. Inuyasha gave him a longing, forlorn look before a nurse stepped between them, shielding the youkai from his view as he was wheeled away.

              His operating room was ready when he arrived, the nurses laying everything out and counting tools one final time as they positioned his gurney by the bed.

              He said nothing as he scooted over onto the table and lay back.

              Doctor Santos appeared beside him, a mask over his face and his hands gloved and in the air to keep sterile.

              “Okay Inuyasha, we are going to put you under now,” he explained in a kind voice. “You won’t feel a thing. It’ll be over in a few minutes for you.”

              The hanyou felt the familiar sting of a needle going into his arm, away from the line of track marks that dotted the skin there.

              As soon as he felt the cold fluid starting to go into his body, he felt the panic go in with it.

              This was wrong.

              Why did this child have to pay for his mistakes? It didn’t ask for any of this anymore than he did. Why was he so worried about who the father was? Did that even matter? Naraku would be dead soon and Sesshomaru…the baby didn’t have to know. It had at least one parent that would love and give it the best childhood it could want. The baby would play with the wolf cubs and be loved by them and himself.

              He didn’t need a father in the picture. He would be both father and mother to it. If it came out messed up from the drugs, then so be it. That wasn’t a good enough reason for him to give up on the kid. It could be perfectly healthy for all he knew. And if it wasn’t, he would make sure it had the best quality of life he could give it. The fact of it all was, he would love it regardless.

              Sesshomaru didn’t owe him anything. He wouldn’t need support from him. Inuyasha would get a job somehow and make it on his own. He would provide for the baby and give it everything he could. He would make something good out of all this misery.

              As his vision began to could and the bright lights over his face began to grow, he turned his head to the side. He fought the anesthesia as hard as he could, but it was no use.

              Doctor Santos turned to the nurse beside himself and held out his hand for a scalpel. He began speaking in Spanish to the staff and a flurry of activity began to happen as the blade was placed there by a nurse. He turned back to the hanyou and looked at his stomach as they began to prep the area with iodine and cover it with sheets.

              ‘No…please….’ He couldn’t make his mouth work. Everything was going numb and dark as he slipped into unconsciousness. His eyes closed unwillingly and his head slumped to the side. A hand reached down to gently turn it back and tubes slipped into his nose blowing pure oxygen.

              “…Stop…” His lips barely moved. No one heard him. The world went dark.

Chapter Text

              When he awoke, he was nestled in the comfort of the familiar hardness of his mate’s chest. The smell surrounding him was calming and soothing to his muddled mind as he cracked his eyes. A hand combed through his hair gently and slowly, lulling him as he blinked and craned his head up.

              Sesshomaru was looking down at him, a small frown on his elegant features.

              “Did they…” Inuyasha whispered. He felt no pain, but that didn’t mean the abortion hadn’t been performed. He was garbed in a pair of loose jeans and a plain black t-shirt. Sesshomaru kissed his hairline before looking down once more at him.

              “No, I stopped them,” he said quietly. Relief washed over the hanyou in a tidal wave, his entire body going limp as he pressed his face into the cotton shirt. His eyes squeezed shut and he grit his teeth, a shiver running down the entire length of his frame with the realization that he had come so close to committing the biggest mistake of his life. His hand slipped between their bodies and came to rest over his flat stomach, his thumb rubbing circles over the skin there as if to soothe the baby within him instead of himself.

              “Thank you,” he whispered in a choked voice. Sesshomaru said nothing.

              Inuyasha looked up once more and took in their surroundings.

              They were in a small yet elegant bedroom with rounded windows on two sides, the shades pulled down over them. He frowned as he sat up, straddling his mate as he tried to figure out where they were. Sesshomaru guessed his intentions.

              “We are on my jet. You were heavily sedated from the procedure. I decided it was best for us to leave and while you were in a more cooperative state. We will be back in Japan in a few hours.”

              Inuyasha jerked his head back to his lover with a frown.

              “’A more cooperative state’ huh? That’s how you term kidnapping?” he snapped. “I told you I wasn’t going back!”

              “Correction. You said you were not going back until the fetus was out of you. Now you have decided to keep it. That changes everything.” Inuyasha growled and jumped off of him, going to stand at the edge of the bed and glare at his handsome brother.

              “No it doesn’t! Look, we don’t even know who the father is, but that doesn’t mean shit to me. I’m not gonna hold you to any responsibilities or child support or whatever you think I’m gonna do. I’ll take care of it on my own. I don’t want to go back to Japan if that sonofabitch is still there right now. Don’t you think that’s a bit dumb? Putting me and the baby right under his fucking nose to sniff out?”

              Sesshomaru sat up and glared at the hanyou, leaning back to rest against the headboard of the small bed.

              “Inuyasha, he will not know where you are. There has been no record of any part of this since you left the hospital. The only person on my flight plan is Kouga, who is sitting in the main cabin of the plane right now. If Naraku were to learn that you were in that hospital, he would assume you are still there because I have paid the staff to put in your file that you are in an induced coma in order to recover from your injuries and heroin withdrawl. Also, should he manage to determine you are back, he will attempt to get to you and to do that he must go through me, a deadly move I can only pray he will make.”

              Well, that shut him up.

              Inuyasha clenched his fangs together and glared at his mate. His claws dug into his palms as they opened and closed while he thought about this information. Sesshomaru’s frown deepened.

              “For the time being, I am still your bonded mate and I have an obligation to keep you and the child inside of you safe,” he stated coldly.

              “Yeah? And what about when we end this fucked up marriage? What if the kid isn’t yours? Hell, what if it is?” Sesshomaru slowly stood from the bed and began to advance towards him, his eyes dangerously hard.

              “How many times must I state myself,” he hissed. The hanyou gulped and took a step back, but that’s as far as he could go. He felt the wall of the jet behind him instantly and knew he had run out of real estate. The youkai slammed a hand into the wall just beside his head and leaned forward, his eyes near murderous now.

              “I have said, I will never harm you again. I will not harm that pup, whether it is mine or not. I will give you whatever you need. I will dissolve this bond for you, since that is your wish. I will kill Naraku for the things he has done to you.” He leaned in as he spoke, his hot breath ghosting over Inuyasha’s hollow face. “I will protect you until the end of my days, and that of your child. You will never see me again after the bond is gone, but I will always be there in the shadows. You will never hear my voice again, but I will always be the song in the wind through your hair. You will never touch me again, but I will always be the sun on your face in the day and the moon on your skin at night. I will watch over you and ensure your happiness. This is the promise I make to you and your child.”

              Inuyasha stared into his eyes. He couldn’t believe the words that had just come from the demon’s mouth. They were beautiful, poetic, completely unlike him. Never in a million years would he have thought the hard demon capable of saying such words with such emotion. This was the most feeling his brother had ever expressed in the time he had known him.

              There was nothing logical or calculated in what he had said. It was all raw and open. This was the Sesshomaru he had longed to know. The one who said what was in his heart. There must be something there besides a sense of duty for him to say what he had just said. He needed to know if Sesshomaru felt even a tenth of what he did.

              His arms slowly came up to wrap around the inuyoukai’s neck, their lips barely an inch apart at he looked deep into those golden discs. In the back of his mind he felt his mate’s free arm snake around his waist to pull him against his torso.

              “Sessh, do you love me?” he whispered. The youkai jerked back and froze, his eyes narrowing as he looked down at the younger male. Inuyasha felt his heart drop, already knowing that wasn’t the reaction he should hope for. His arms loosened around his neck as his face fell, but Sesshomaru didn’t let up on the hold he retained on his waist.

              “Inuyasha, demons do not feel what you would call ‘love’,” he began coldly. “We feel a connection to our mates and a need to protect them as well as our young. Love is a human emotion. That is something I cannot give you, nor will I ever be able to.” His heart sank even further as he leaned back against the rounded wall of the jet.

              “Then what do you call all those pretty lines you were just feeding me?” he growled. Quick as lightening, Sesshomaru picked him and turned to lay him on the bed, crawling over him before he had time to protest and pinning his hands over his head with his own. The hanyou feebly struggled under him, not having the heart to really put any effort into it. He finally settled for just turning his head to the side and staring at the closed window.

              “I did not say we could not mimic,” he whispered against his throat, laying hot, slow kisses there. Inuyasha closed his eyes with a sad frown.

              ‘Another lie then, should’ve known.’ He let out a sigh of defeat. Sesshomaru shifted to where he was pinning his wrists with one hand and used the other to gently turn his face.

              “Look at me,” he demanded. Unwilling to fight anymore, he opened his eyes to look up forlornly at his mate. Sesshomaru was gazing down at him with that same marble expression he wore so well. “I mean what I say. How I say it should have no bearing on the truth of my words.”

              “Yeah, but it does to me,” he replied, trying to seal his heart away to keep it from hurting. “It doesn’t matter Sessh, forget it.” He leaned up to kiss him, if nothing else just to end the conversation that was tearing him apart inside.

              Sesshomaru returned the action hungrily, letting the trapped hands go to wrap his arms underneath him. Inuyasha tilted his head to deepen the kiss as he slid his own newly freed arms around his back, pulling himself up and close to his lover. Sesshomaru growled and inhaled sharply as he pressed his hips down, grinding his clothed erection between the hanyou’s thighs.

              Inuyasha inhaled sharply through his nose and whimpered, spreading his legs to better accommodate the large man between them as he dragged his claws down his back lightly. He bit and teased at the foreign tongue in his mouth, sucking on it lightly as he swirled his own around it seductively.

              Gods he had missed the taste of him. Honey and cedar and musk all mixed in together in the perfect combination that was an elixir to drive him wild. His fingers dove into the waistband of Sesshomaru’s pants to pull the hem of the shirt out, tugging it up his body with need. Sesshomaru briefly broke away to sit up and rid himself of the offending item before diving back down to lay more scorching kisses along his neck. His claws made their way down to the bottom of Inuyasha’s shirt and he paused, looking down at him for permission.

              “Sessh, I’m not gonna break,” he said with a hint of annoyance. The demon frowned at him.

              “After what you’ve been through, I will do nothing without your given consent,” he stated in reply. The hanyou leaned his head back in exasperation.

              “I’m only gonna say this once,” he said to the ceiling of the jet. “I need you to do this for me. I need you to get him out of me. If you need a fucking code word or some shit for you to stop it’s banana, alright?”

              “Banana?” he asked in distaste. “That’s the word you’re choosing?” Inuyasha snapped his head forward to glare at him.

              “Just quit fucking talking, alright?”

              Sesshomaru slowly sat up between his legs and reached down to pull the shirt carefully off the hanyou. The bandages around his stomach helped hide some of his emaciated state but his skeleton could be seen straining against the stretched skin in every curve of his body. Sesshomaru paid it no mind as he undid the fly and button on his jeans before leaning down again to give him a brief hot kiss. He quickly moved that mouth to other desirable parts of the hanyous body that made the most delicious sounds come from his mouth.

              The youkai took a nipple between his lips, teasing it with his teeth and tongue while his hand worked the neglected one in a similar fashion. Inuyasha weaved his fingers into the silver hair and cried out, arching into his mouth and hand. Sesshomaru’s free hand slid down the side of his body, fingers ghosting over the wound at Inuyasha’s side. The hanyou whimpered in need and gently pulled the great mane of silken hair to the side, out of the way to better watch his lover’s descent.

              The Lord leaned up and moved down farther, past the bandages on his stomach and to just over his belt line on his borrowed jeans. The half demon was panting heavily as he watched the erotic sight of his mate licking the pale skin there. Was there ever anyone more handsome or beautiful than the man at his waist? Could he really let him go forever? No, he couldn’t think of that right now. The moment was too perfect to spoil with such ideas.

              The demon looked up and held his gaze as he slowly plied the button and zipper of his pants with his sharp teeth. The sight was nearly enough to drive his mate over the edge. He sat up on his elbows to better watch the erotic show as Sesshomaru grasped the hem of his jeans and slowly pulled them down, moving his body out of the way temporarily to shed them from his legs. His erection sprang free and stood proudly from his mass of white curls.

              Inuyasha watched hungrily as the youkai took his leg in hand, bending it slightly and spreading it to lay slow kisses on the inside of his milky thigh. His breath hitched as a gentle bite was laid to the middle of his leg, a sensation of pleasure rather than pain shooting from the spot to his groin. His arms shook from the exertion of holding himself propped up.

              “Please, don’t tease anymore,” he whispered. The demon laid a final kiss to his inner thigh before sliding once more up Inuyasha’s thin body to brace himself over him. The smaller man wrapped his legs around him feebly as he reached up to caress the strong jaw of his face. Sesshomaru leaned down to brace their temples together.

              “What would you have me do?” the Lord asked quietly. Inuyasha looked at him curiously, then his eyes widened for a moment.

              Of course…Sesshomaru was only doing this out of duty. He didn’t truly want to bed him. Why would he? Inuyasha was spoiled goods. He had been kidnapped, raped, drugged, and was now carrying what could possibly be another mans child inside of him. He had been too weak to do anything about it. There was nothing desirable about him. He was no fighter, no great beauty, no one of noble birth, he had nothing to offer this man.

              The burning desire in his soul began to fade as he contemplated these thoughts, his heart beginning to slow its thunderous beat as he withdrew his hand from the strong jaw it held and loosened his legs around his waist. Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes down at him, searching his face for an answer as to what was happening.

              “I…Sessh you don’t have to do this,” he replied softly as he turned his face to the side once more. However, it was caught by the large hand and tilted back to the demon. Sesshomaru watched him for several seconds before moving his hand to slowly lift his chin up and connect their mouths in the softest of kisses.

              Inuyasha closed his eyes and parted his lips for the Lord, sighing into the gesture as his hands came to rest on Sesshomaru’s shoulders. His lover claimed his mouth in a long and deep kiss, the slowness of the action surprising the hanyou. His lungs burned with the need for air, but he could not stop what was happening. His skin began to dampen with sweat as his heart raced once more. The effect his lover had on him was more powerful than any drug he had ever taken, it drove him to heights he had never experienced in his life.

              Sesshomaru slowly broke the kiss, finally allowing them both to breathe. Their hot pants mingled in the small space between them. The youkai leaned down to kiss his swollen bottom lip as Inuyasha’s hands twined into his tresses once more.

              “Do not speak anymore,” whispered the demon. Inuyasha could do nothing but nod. Sesshomaru leaned down again to pepper his jawline with kisses, his hand sliding down the side of the hanyou’s body to rest on his hip. The youkai took his time moving his mouth down his mates’ neck, licking and kissing the pale skin in turn. The pace was torturous to the hanyou. He arched up against the naked torso above him, the heated skin feeling divine against his own. Sesshomaru reached the mark on at the juncture of his neck and shoulder and gave it a long swipe with his tongue before gently sucking on it. Inuyasha moaned softly in pleasure, his hips grinding up into the hard body above him as fire coursed through his veins.

              Sesshomaru reached between them and grasped his weeping erection, giving it a languid stroke as his relentless lips journeyed over his collar bone and over his chest.

              Inuyasha rolled his hips as a gasp elicited from his mouth. His legs found purchase around the youkais waist again and tugged him further down on himself. To Hell with all the doubts, the second guessing, the lies, the plans. This was truth. He needed Sesshomaru, and Sesshomaru was willing to give himself over. That was all that mattered in this moment.

              He untangled his hands from the flaxen mane and reached down to push at the offending jeans that still covered his mate. Sesshomaru instantly stopped his ministrations and sat up to comply with the silent request. The half demon reclined back to admire his prize, his golden eyes wandering shamelessly over his lover’s hard body. The demon paused over him, allowing his lover to drink his fill with his eyes.

              Inuyasha’s lustful stare returned to that handsome, marked face and he reached up to him. The inuyoukai leaned down and settled between his legs again. The hanyou spread his own to accommodate the large man and pull him nearly flush against his entrance. He gasped quietly as he felt the head of the engorged cock press there.

              Sesshomaru froze, assessing if that was a good sound or a warning. Remembering that they were not speaking, Inuyasha pulled him down to his lips once more and pressed back against the tip again. To his surprise and radiant pleasure, he felt the tip press inside of himself. Apparently no preparation was needed with his mate.

              The youkai growled but did not press further, drawing back to check the younger man. Inuyasha panted and whimpered with desire, tightening his legs around the large waist above him in encouragement.

              Slowly, Sesshomaru pressed forward, clenching his eyes shut and baring his fangs as he fought to keep himself in check.

              Inuyasha’s eyes rolled into the back of his head and he moaned as the length pushed into him. For the first time in weeks, he was awash in the throes of pleasure instead of pain. This act held no promise of misery, but of ecstasy by one who would protect him.

              Sesshomaru grunted as each inch of his length was sheathed inside the hot body beneath him, his face pressed into the sweating neck of his bonded mate as he controlled the animalistic need to pound into the man below.

              As he finished pushing inside of him, Inuyasha whimpered pliantly while his body arched up into the one above himself. This was right. This was what was meant to be. Nothing else mattered in this moment. His mate, his lover, his protector was here above him, guarding him from all harm and malevolence. He was safe with someone who cared about him.

              As he pressed his mouth to the pointed ear, a shudder coursed throughout his body. Sesshomaru was fully imbedded within him, motionless as he waited to see if his lover was alright. The hanyou whimpered softly and rocked his hips up in encouragement, a gasp escaping as that special spot within him was tapped. Sesshomaru growled possessively and nipped at the creamy skin of his neck as he slowly began to thrust into his charge.

              ‘Yes. This is Sesshomaru. This isn’t Naraku. Oh gods I can feel again,’ Inuyasha thought as he gave himself over to the pleasure in his body. Sesshomaru gripped his hip with one hand as the other sought his nipple. His youkai mouth was a furnace wherever it touched on his body. He angled his movements so every time he pushed forward that secret place was hit deep within him, a place reserved only for him.

              Inuyasha panted and writhed beneath him, his skin becoming damp with perspiration as the maddeningly slow pace continued. His hands roamed over the broad back above him, feeling the strong muscles flex and strain as the youkai pressed into him. Sesshomaru’s own skin became slick with the substance as he began to lick a trail from his chest to his neck. Inuyasha moaned softly and turned his head to the side as that mouth reached its destination just below his jaw.

              This torture was too much, the slow pace was too much, the fire coursing through him was too much. Sesshomaru was being so gentle with him, making sure he felt nothing but pleasure from his ministrations and attentions. The demon lowered his torso down so his chiseled stomach pressed against the hanyou’s neglected member, providing friction and movement for the appendage as he rocked into his lover.

              Inuyasha moaned and arched up against him, creating more of the delicious contact for himself. He leaned up and pressed his forehead to his mates, closing his eyes and basking in the glow of the tenderness he was being given. He could feel the slightly raised crescent moon pressing into his own skin as the hot, panting breath washed over his damp face. He could feel the salty rivulets trailing onto his own face from the one above, the strings of sweat soaked hair falling down to caress his skin.

              He could feel his climax approaching, the momentum of it almost scaring him. His breathing became ragged and uneven as he opened his eyes to meet the golden ones staring down at him. Sesshomaru threaded his hand through the snowy hair to cradle the back of his head, further pressing their temples together as he held his gaze.

              Inuyasha’s breath hitched repeatedly as the wall of his orgasm loomed closer. His arms circled around the demon above, drawing him fully against his body as his prostate was mercilessly assaulted. He could see nothing beyond the molten eyes above him, he could feel nothing but the warm skin touching his and the ecstasy filling his body, he could smell nothing except the enchanting scent of mate. There was nothing hurried or rushed about the act. Sesshomaru was drawing out their coupling as long as he could, but now the time had come to finish it.

              The demon’s breathing increased, as did his pace. Inuyasha’s body tensed, his eyes becoming half lidded but refusing to close completely. His lips parted but the cry that would have pealed forth was swallowed by his lover as he pressed his mouth down over his.

              Then it happened.

              The tidal wave broke within him. He nearly screamed into the mouth over his own as the intensity of his climax slammed into him. Strings of pearly semen erupted between their bodies as Sesshomaru continued to rock into him. Inuyasha felt his consciousness waver as bliss and ecstasy washed over him, every nerve in his body singing with pleasure as he was carried to new heights.

              With an inhuman growl, Sesshomaru stilled within him and the half demon distantly felt the warmth of his seed spreading inside his passage. His lover broke away slowly, both now gasping for air as they rode the final waves of their pleasure out. The demon remained fully embedded within him, a feeling Inuyasha couldn’t get enough of. He felt fulfilled in every way when he was with the man. Nothing was wrong when they were together like this.

              The youkai softly ghosted his lips over his lovers as he slowly pulled out of him. The hanyou sighed quietly with the loss but found solace with the warmth still residing inside of him. Sesshomaru settled over him carefully, still mindful of his injuries as he stroked the side of his flushed neck with the back of his knuckles.

              Inuyasha smiled up at him, still basking in the aftermath of their love making. The inuyoukai braced over him on his forearms, his face softened slightly from its usual hard stature. He leaned down to trace his lips along the younger man’s jawline, the sensation petal soft to the hanyou below. The demon paused over his mates own lips, staying there as he gazed down at him.

              “Do you see the importance of actions over words?” he whispered, his voice barely audible even to the hanyou’s ears. With every word, his lips brushed the ones below. The half demon reached up and cupped his lovers cheek as he looked deep into his eyes. He seemed to be searching for something there. The warrior looked down at him with almost an earnest expression. Almost.

              “Have you ever done that before? I mean, had sex like what we just did?” he asked breathlessly. Sesshomaru reached up to brush the wet locks from the pale forehead.

              “No,” he admitted. “I have never wanted to. Until now.”

              Inuyasha’s heart leapt with the admission.

              ‘He can’t say it. He doesn’t know what it means. He’s got no idea that what he’s feeling is love.’

              All of the doubts and second guessing about his brother left him. Inuyasha understood now. Because Sesshomaru had never loved anyone before, he didn’t know what it was supposed to be like. This was the first time in his long life he had encountered the emotion and he was just assuming it was connected to their bond. It all made sense.

              ‘He wouldn’t have done this if he didn’t care. If I was just his property or something he wouldn’t have just had sex with me like that. He’s trying to heal me however he can. You don’t do that unless you really care about someone and they mean something to you.’

              The hanyou gently maneuvered them so Sesshomaru was laying on his back and he was straddling him. The demon seemed grateful for the change of position and reclined back into the bed with a small sigh, his powerful hands resting on Inuyasha’s waist comfortably.

              Inuyasha leaned down over him, a smirk playing over his thin face.

              “Have I told you that you’re an incredible lover?” he asked playfully. The demon arched an elegant eyebrow at him, clearly unprepared for the change of topic and tone.

              “Again, your actions told me enough,” Sesshomaru replied. His young mate chuckled before leaning down to kiss and nibble at the delicate ear.

              “Yeah?” he whispered into it. “Well I want you to hear it too.” He felt the hands at his waist travel leisurely up his sides to his back, avoiding the wound there deftly. His own hands found purchase on the solid chest beneath him, laying his palm over the steady heartbeat there.

              The Lord turned to rub his nose gently into his lover’s cheek.

              “Must you have more right this moment?” he breathed. Inuyasha leaned back to look at him. Sesshomaru was exhausted, he could see now.  The silver haired Lord was barely hanging on to consciousness, his golden eyes half lidded as he waited for a reply.

              Inuyasha gave a soft smile and chuckle as he looked at him.

              “You really do get drained from all that, don’t you?” The demon nodded, unashamed of his limitations.

              “Yes, it is the one thing I find taxing,” he stated. “I will do as you wish, however.” Inuyasha laughed good naturedly and gave him a quick chaste kiss.

              “Nah, you’ve done plenty for now.” Sesshomaru let out a heavy breath of relief and closed his eyes, turning his head to the side and pulling his mate down on top of himself. Inuyasha lay on his uninjured side next to him, pressing against the larger male and laying his hand over his heart once more. His leg also came to lay over the demon’s as his head settled on his shoulder.

              Sesshomaru sighed and turned to press a kiss to his hairline, leaving his soft lips pressed there. His sculpted arm wrapped around the lithe body protectively, keeping it pressed to his side.

              “Sessh?” Inuyasha asked.

              “What is it?” he replied tiredly.

              “How long you think you’re gonnna be out for?” He felt the body beside him tense slightly.

              “An odd question to ask. Are you truly that eager for more?” Inuyasha snorted as he fought to hold his laughter back.

              “No. I mean, yeah but that’s not why I’m asking. I want to go see Kouga up front so if you’re going to be knocked out the rest of the flight I was gonna go up there and talk to him for a while. I still haven’t thanked him for saving my life and all that shit, or seen how he’s doing. Ya know what I mean?”

              The larger frame relaxed once more against him.

              “I see. I will be asleep most of the flight back. Do as you wish.”

              The hanyou pressed against him further, his thumb stroking back and forth over the porcelain skin of his chest. He thought back to what he had endured, what he had almost done to the child inside of him, what his mate had done for him and the lengths he had gone to find him. Sesshomaru had risked everything, for him. To find him and keep him safe. No one had ever shown that much care for him in his life. Inuyasha vowed he would not let his mate come to regret the choices he had made.

              “I’ll stay here for a while.”

Chapter Text

              Within three minutes, his handsome lover was sleeping peacefully. Inuyasha tilted his head back to gaze up at his resting face. He marveled at how different the man looked from sleeping and wake. His face was completely relaxed, the hard lines around his eyes and mouth smoothed. His silver brows were no longer pulled down in a constant look of focus. He looked angelic laying there, his deep and even breathing a lullaby to the half demon.

              Unable to resist, he slowly craned his head up to plant the softest of kisses on those full lips. Sesshomaru responded instantly, gently pressing back into the motion as he tightened the arm around Inuyasha’s back. The hanyou folded his ears back against his skull, sorry that he had awoken him with that simple action.

              Sesshomaru never even opened his eyes as he settled back into the pillow, letting a sigh whistle through his nose in contentment.

              “Go,” he breathed out gently. “I need rest.” Inuyasha nodded as the arm around his back fell to the bed, allowing him to retreat.

              “Sorry, I didn’t know that would wake you,” he whispered apologetically as he slipped to the edge of the bed, searching for his clothes. Sesshomaru flicked his wrist dismissively, reaching down with his free hand to pull the covers over his naked waist. The hanyou retrieved his jeans and quickly pulled them on before going over and adjusting the blanket atop his mate. He leaned down to kiss the purple crescent on his forehead, inhaling the intoxicating scent that was his lover.

              “I won’t bother you again,” he murmured against the warm skin.

              “I wish you wouldn’t bother me now,” Sesshomaru grumbled, but there was no real malevolence in his voice. Inuyasha smiled and leaned over to press his mouth to the shell of his pointed ear.

              “I love you.”

              Unperturbed, Sesshomaru cracked his eyes and turned to delicately nip at the mating mark in response before laying his head back down as though nothing had happened. Inuyasha felt the jolt of pleasure shoot through his body quickly at the action and shivered with it. His mate continued to lay still on the bed, once more falling back into a light slumber. The hanyou smiled down at him and retreated to the small washroom to clean the evidence of their lovemaking from his body.

 There was no shower, just a sink and toilet. He shrugged to himself and grabbed a washcloth, running water and handsoap over it before cleaning his upper body quickly and then exiting back into the bedroom.

Sesshomaru was asleep once more, the rise and fall of his naked chest slow and even.

Inuyasha smiled to himself and quietly pulled on his shirt before exiting the bedroom as silently as he could, shutting the light off to coat the room in darkness. He found himself in short hallway that opened up to the main cabin ahead.

In the middle of the luxurious seating, Kouga reclined back in his chair. He sensed the half demon approaching and turned his head to look down the aisle.

Inuyasha beamed at him and dropped in the chair opposite his friend, facing him over a small polished wood table that held several cocktails.

“Nice of you to grace us with your presence,” the pack leader bit out. The small smiled on his face belied the true happiness at seeing the half demon in front of him. Inuyasha smirked in response and settled back into the soft leather. A flight attendant came over and smiled at him.

“Good Afternoon Lord Inuyasha, can I get you anything?” she asked politely. He blinked at her, not used to being addressed with such respect as Kouga snickered quietly in front of him.

“Uh…well you can drop the ‘Lord’ thing off my name and I’ll have a lemonade,” he replied. She smiled and nodded before retreating.

“What gives? Not gonna join me in celebrating my success?” the wolf demon asked as he waved to the empty drink glasses in front of him. It smelled like vodka to the half demon, and quite a lot of it.

“Can’t, I’m on the wagon,” he said with a good natured smile. The flight attendant returned with his drink and left. Kouga nodded and snapped his fingers.

“Right, I forgot. Bun in the oven.” He tilted his face at his friend curiously. “You wanna talk about it?”

“Yeah, I do. But really I wanted to say thanks Kouga. Thanks for everything man. I dunno if Sesshomaru has said it, but I wanted to be sure to tell you.”

The wolf demon laughed heartily at him, clearly inebriated but in good spirits.

“I bet that hurt like a sonofabitch to say to me,” he chuckled. Inuyasha frowned and crossed his arms in mock anger.

“Hmph, fine. See if I ever show you any goddamn appreciation ever again. Asshole.” Kouga laughed even harder, knowing it was all just for show.

“Yeah yeah, whatever mutt. Don’t worry about it. Your boy in there is taking care of me. Ayame already called screaming on the phone to tell me just how well he’s taken care of me.” The wolf demon’s smile faded slightly at the thought of what he had been given. “I don’t like taking money from people, but goddamn it’s hard to say no when he just shoves it in my bank account.” He met Inuyasha’s golden eyes with a frown. “You better know me by now to know I didn’t do it for the money.”

“Of course I know that,” he replied as he rolled his eyes. “You may be a mangey flea bag, but you aren’t heartless enough to only do something like this for cash. Why do you think I came out here to say thanks?” Kouga took his drink and shrugged as he sipped at it.

“Surprised you came out at all. I could smell the sex like I was in that nasty room with you two. I about jumped out of this damn tin can to get away from it.”

Inuyasha couldn’t help but laugh as he sipped at his own drink. Kouga eyes him over the brim of his glass.

“I’m not stupid like you are,” he stated. “I know you didn’t come out of there just to show me how grateful you are I saved your sorry ass. So why do we just skip past the bullshit and get right down to it, yeah?”

The hanyou let his smile fade and nodded.

“I’m keeping the baby.” Kouga rolled his eyes.

“Well I kinda fucking figured that when you backed out of the abortion at the last second and your brother had to go stop the doctors from taking it out because he sensed it and you didn’t say shit. That and you’re not drinking. Next.”

“I don’t know who the father is…” That part was the hardest to bring up. Now Kouga’s eyes widened in surprise at the admission and he let out a soft whistle between his fangs.

“Oh….shit….well hey man there’s ways to figure that out nowadays if you wanna. Before the kid is even born.”

“No, I don’t want to know. If the day comes before it gets here and I need to know for one reason or another I’ll do it, but I don’t want to spoil this. I’ll pretend it’s Sesshomaru’s up until the thing comes out. Then I’ll go from there. It doesn’t matter to me at this point. I’m sure he cares, but I don’t right now. It’s my kid and that’s all that matters.” Inuyasha placed his hand over his flat stomach without even realizing it. “I just gotta figure out how I’m gonna keep it safe…”

Kouga nodded in understanding.

“Fair enough,” he replied. “I get that. What’s His Majesty back there had to say about all this?” Inuyasha glanced down the middle of the plane to the door where his lover slept.

“I can’t believe it, but he’s been perfect. Whatever I want, basically. I didn’t expect him to be supportive like this at all. He’s….perfect.”

“So he’s not saying he’ll kill the baby or anything if it’s not his? Because that’s usually how this shit rolls in our world. It’s a demon thing.”

The hanyou’s hand clenched over his stomach and he frowned.

“Hell no. He said he’ll support me and the baby for the rest of our lives and he’ll look out for us.”

Kouga’s eyesbrows rose in surprise at this and he tilted his head.

“Really? Wow, that’s kinda unbelievable. Especially from a dog demon, especially from a Lord dog demon.” He scratched the side of his head in thought, his blue eyes looking out the window of the jet. “So he’s willing to give you whatever you want and take care of you and the kid for life, even if it’s not his. I’d say you struck gold man.” He drained the last of his drink and set the glass down beside the others. “Since that’s pretty much settled, what else you got?”

Inuyasha felt a blush come to his face and he turned to stare out the window of the jet.

“I mean…I didn’t even know guys could get pregnant until I was told…so like…how does-“

“Nope! Uh uh. Shut it down man, wrong person to ask. I’m not going there with another dude, not gonna happen.” The wolf pack leader shook his head violently, his black hair tossing all around him. “You can go ask Ayame, that flea you Miyoga, the guy who makes your family swords, Sesshomaru himself, the fucking internet, I don’t give a fuck but I’m not talking about the birds and the bees with you.”

Inuyasha couldn’t help the laugh that came from him at the outburst. Kouga continued to shake his head but a smile soon appeared on his tanned face as he watched his friend.

“Alright, alright I get it,” he snorted, holding his hands up in surrender. “I’ll ask Ayame or something when we get back. I miss her anyways.” Golden eyes met azure ones in uncertainty. “Is she mad at me?”

“No, we got all this shit cleared up. If anything she’s more worried about you than she is her own mate. Unreal.” The wolf shook his head with a small smile. The hanyou smirked at him before looking out the window in thought. Kouga kept silent as he waited for him to speak, motioning to the stewardess for another drink.

“So you guys forgive me for what happened? What I did?” His tone was solemn and quiet as he looked out the window, unable to meet the stare of his longtime friend.

“Mutt, your brother already told me the story that you told him. It wasn’t your fault, we don’t have to get into it unless you want to for some fucked up reason. I got all the details, I know what happened and why, Ayame is up to speed. It’s all in the past. We’re good.”

Inuyasha slumped in his chair with relief and nodded in understanding.

“Thanks Kouga. It’ll be nice to have friends back in my life. Not gonna lie, I missed you guys more than you know.” His eyes cast down to his lap and a frown came over his face. “Losing your pack was the worst part of what I went through. It was like I betrayed my whole family.”

“Well, look at where it landed you,” Kouga offered with a smile. “You got your brother back, he mated you, you got a kid on the way, and you’re now bonded to the most powerful demon in the world with unlimited wealth, and the guy actually seems to treat you decently. Not a bad place to get back on your feet, all in all.”

“Yeah, when you put it that way it sounds like a dream come true,” he said sarcastically. “Just take out all the bad shit that got me here and call it a day, huh?”

“That’s how I’m doing it,” Kouga stated with a grin. “So I gotta ask since we’re being honest and all that, how did this all happen between you and Sesshomaru?”

“It’s a long story…” Inuyasha said. The wolf leader looked around at the jet before coming back to stare at the half demon.

“You’re right, I’m way too busy and pressed for time to get into it. Forget I said asked.”

Both men laughed at the joke in good nature, Inuyasha’s heart swelling as he grinned at the man he never thought to call ‘friend’ again. Kouga smirked in kind at him and settled back as a new drink was set before him. Inuyasha told the tale from beginning to present day. Kouga remained silent for the majority of the story, only asking questions when he was unclear on something. His face remained immobile and emotionless, giving nothing away as he listened.

Inuyasha pushed through the horrible parts, leaving out as much as he could without damaging the narrative of his life. Kouga didn’t need to know the details of what Naraku had done to him, what purpose would that serve? Also, he didn’t know if he was ready to face those memories in full yet. He needed time. Time to heal his body and mind, to repair the damage done to his soul. He didn’t want to put the baby in danger by having an episode or anything like that. The half demon had a feeling that he would need to get through those parts with his mate at his side.

When he was finished talking, Kouga remained silent for a long time. His eyes were closed and a frown on his face as he thought long and hard about different things he had listened to. The hanyou kept quiet too, gazing past his friend and lost in his own thoughts as well.

Both men were startled out of their silent brooding as the flight attendant approached and softly explained that they would be landing in the next hour. Inuyasha blinked in surprise.

“Shit, Sesshomaru said we wouldn’t be back in Japan for a few hours,” he remarked. The lady nodded politely in agreement with a smile.

“Yes my lord, you emerged from the bedroom nearly three hours ago. We are just slightly ahead of schedule.”

“What kind of plane is this?” Kouga asked in astonishment. “I swear we only left South America like six hours ago.”

“Lord Sesshomaru spares no expense,” she explained with a smile. “This is the fastest private jet on earth. Please be seated in the next thirty minutes and buckle up.”

“Uh, should I go wake up Sesshomaru?” he asked her.

“No need sir, we will call into the room when we begin our descent.” With that she left them to go help her fellow staff members prepare for landing.

The half demon looked at his companion with a small frown.

“I just thought of something. Sesshomaru told me he killed his fiancé. I just realized who the hell is his and how big of news that should be. Why haven’t we heard anything about it?”

“What do you mean ‘we’? I’ve heard all about it. It’s been the top seller on every news station in the world lately. Pretty sure you were busy being knocked out.”

“Fuck off Kouga. What are they saying?” Inuyasha looked around for a TV or computer in the jet but saw only one small monitor in the top corner near the pilots cabin and it was shut off.

“Well, it’s a big deal. Pretty much they are saying your boy in there went totally apeshit, killed her an hour before the wedding, then took off to god knows where. Jaken has been releasing a bunch of statements it looks like, trying to do damage control if I had to guess. They’ve been interviewing wedding guests to get all the details, that’s pretty much burned out now. So now they’re on to speculation.”

“What are they speculating? I haven’t even really talked to Sesshomaru about what happened on his end…” He felt a prang of guilt at the thought of his lack of interest in how his mate had fared. So much had happened in such a short amount of time that he hadn’t considered to ask the Lord how he was doing.

“Pretty much that he’s lost his marbles. Jaken keeps releasing Seku statements saying that Sesshomaru had his reasons and will be holding a press conference in the coming weeks. I mean, no one can arrest him. It was a demon-on-demon crime so the humans don’t care as long as he stays in his corner and the other demons can’t touch him because of his title.” He shrugged a shoulder dismissively. “They can’t find Naraku to get a statement from him, which is causing more talk since he’s the head of the press for Seku and Kagura was his sister. Basically you’re looking at a nuclear media clusterfuck.”

“Gods, I didn’t realize…” His voice trailed off as he looked down at his feet.

Sesshomaru had been fighting a battle on two fronts by himself. The one with his company and the one with his mate and Naraku. He had given Inuyasha his full support, yet the younger man had offered him nothing but more problems and grief.

‘I have to help him somehow,’ he thought with determination. He abruptly stood from his seat and began to make his way back to the bedroom at the back of the plane.

“Good talk, see you later,” Kouga called out with a snicker.

“I’ll catch up with you when we land,” he replied as he reached for the handle to the door.

The half demon slowly opened it. It silently slid back, the light from behind him casting a beam over the pale form on the bed.

Sesshomaru had turned in his sleep, his body now on its side and facing away from the door completely. Inuyasha quickly closed the door and waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness, not wanting to wake his lover just yet.

Once he was able to see the outline of the tall form, he slowly made he way to the bed and sat on the edge of it. Sesshomaru’s chest rose and fell evenly with his slumber, his silver hair cast out behind him like a silken cape over the bed.

The hanyou smiled warmly and reached down to tuck a lock behind his ear, his fingers tracing the magenta marks on his face he could barely make out in the dark. As expected, Sesshomaru’s breathing began to change as he rose from the depths of his sleep. Inuyasha leaned down to take a deep breath of his scent.

“We’re landing,” he whispered softly. Sesshomaru hummed tiredly as he cracked his eyes open. They seemed to glow in the dark with their own power, an awesome sight to behold by any standard.

“I see,” he sighed out. Inuyasha frowned. The power nap seemed to have only exhausted him further instead of reviving him. He would be sure to allow him as much rest and sleep as he could once they were home.

‘Home…’

The mere word sent a small thrill through him. He would belong somewhere, to someone. The grandeur of the conditions had no bearing on his happiness. Inuyasha was merely grateful to have a partner he loved and a place to lay his head beside that person. Soon enough, that picture would have a third member in it but for now, he would jealously guard his time with the youkai when he could get it.

Sesshomaru rolled onto his back and watched him, his eyes narrowing as he pushed back his exhaustion to focus.

“What is it now?” he asked. The hanyou jumped, startled from his thoughts by the question and smiled at the warrior.

“Nah, nothing,” he replied. “Just thinking about a bunch of stuff. You still tired from our session?”

“Yes, among other things.” The demon sat up and combed a claw through his own tangled hair, pulling the knots out that had appeared as he moved in his sleep. Inuyasha reached out and stilled his hands, taking the silver blanket into his own claws and carefully continuing the work himself.

“What other things?” the half demon asked curiously as he threaded his fingers through the soft mass.

“My young mate constantly asking me questions, for a start,” the Lord bit out coldly. “Using all of my stored energy to fly to South America. Trying to do damage control for my company from a third world hospital hallway. Making sure you are safe. Diverting the media storm that has come to rest over my head. Ensuring your friend out there is taken care of and talking with his mate. Other such cares that you do not need to concern yourself with.”

The hanyou stopped his hands.

‘It’s just like I thought…and what Kouga said. No wonder he’s exhausted. Dealing with all of his stuff I’d need a minimum of three years to sleep it off. And I haven’t done a single fucking thing to help him.’

“Sessh, is there anything I can do to help out?” he offered tentatively. “I mean, I know I can’t run the company or anything but if there’s some way I can lighten the load a bit I’d be happy to. You’ve done so much for me, please tell me if there’s anything I can do to repay you.”

“No, there’s nothing to be done on your end.” Sesshomaru said as he watched him. “This is not a burden for you to share, Inuyasha. I will handle it. Furthermore, do not ever speak of repaying me for any of this. You owe me nothing.”

Realizing it was better not to argue with the cranky demon, he decided to change the subject as his hands went back to work in the long hair.

“What’s the game plan for when we land?”

“There will be several cars waiting. I have managed to keep the press off the tarmac and away from where we will disembark the plane. Myself, you, and Kouga will get into the center car and be taken to the palace. Ayame and her pups are already there. They will stay with us for several days while a private doctor heals his wounds and then they will return to their pack. I must meet with Jaken when we arrive. It’s very likely you will not see me again for several days.”

“Yeah? You gonna be working from home?” he asked offhandedly. The thought of being alone in that house as soon as he got back was a little disconcerting, if he was being honest with himself. He was sure Sesshomaru had tightened security around the place, but still…

“Yes, I’ll be in my study.” The words washed over him like a soothing balm, quieting the anxiety that had begun to build. Sesshomaru must have sensed his unease because he reached out to grasp the hand that was preening through his hair. “You will not be alone until he is found and killed.”

“Sessh I’ll be fine if you gotta go somewhere. That fucker won’t catch me off guard again, especially since I’m…” His free hand found his stomach, the reaction more instinct than a deliberate movement. His eyes met the narrowed ones before him. “There’s something I want to ask you.”

The demon watched him silently, his tired eyes focused on his mate as he waited.

“Listen, I know I’m half a skeleton and all, and I got this kid in me, but I’d really like it if you’d train with me. I gotta get back to my full strength. I know you’re super busy and you’ve got a lot on your plate right now, just…when you have time. Or I can train with Kouga if it’s too much trouble. But I have to get strong again. Then I can take care of myself and you won’t need to worry about me.”

He didn’t want to bring up the subject of killing Naraku himself. That would only start a fight and he didn’t want to go down that road right now. Let Sesshomaru think what he would for the time being, he would have his vengeance against the bastard soon. Naraku would pay for what he had done to them both.

Sesshomaru nodded almost mechanically in response.

“I will train with you, once you’ve regained your strength more. It would be good for the child as well. Totosai has been instructed to bring Tetsaiga to the palace for you as it is. I assumed you would want it.”

Inuyasha grinned and moved to straddle his lover’s lap. Sesshomaru watched him with half lidded eyes, leaning back against the headboard to get more comfortable.

“Thanks Sessh,” he said as he leaned forward to give him a quick kiss. “What all do you have to do for the company now?”

“Find out how much Naraku has taken from the company and what he has corrupted. I’ve hired Shippo to work privately for me to do the computer coding and in depth investigation for that. I must get with my directors and begin restructuring things to compensate for Naraku being gone. The list goes on, Inuyasha. It would take me days to explain it all.”

At that moment, an intercom in the roof of the room dinged softly and the pilot came over the speaker to announce they were beginning to descend. Sesshomaru flicked his eyes up to the ceiling casually before abruptly grabbing the smaller man and flipping them so he was pinned below him.

Inuyasha yelped in surprise and laughed as his wrists were placed over his head and held by the strong warrior. Sesshomaru watched him from above, his face a mask as he held him down.

“Oh now you wanna go?” the hanyou said through his laughter. Sesshomaru merely leaned down to nip under his jaw gently before retreating completely off the bed. Inuyasha braced himself up on his elbows to watch him dress, his mouth watering at the view even in the dim light.

“Sesshomaru,” he said in the darkness. The inuyoukai pulled on his jeans and paused to look at him, golden eyes capturing the small amount of light and shining like two coins in the room.

“What is it?”

“You’re gorgeous.”

He stopped moving and focused on the younger man, watching him closely with narrowed eyes.

“I’m aware,” he replied after a few moments. The half demon snorted, the spell broken as he realized who he was addressing.

“Feh, and conceited. Forgot to mention that.” He fell back on the bed, looking up at the roof in thought as his hand came to rest over his bandaged stomach. He could hear the demon pulling on more clothes in the distance as his mind wandered where it would.

“Do you want this kid?” he asked suddenly. The movement in the room stopped. Inuyasha had no idea where the question came from, but since he had asked it, he was curious to hear the answer.

“As I said before, I’ve not given it any thought.”

Inuyasha frowned up at the ceiling.

“Yeah but since it’s here and there’s a chance it might be yours…how do you feel about it?” His brother did not speak for quite some time, so long that Inuyasha had given up on getting an answer from him. The deep voice nearly startled him when it sounded in the dark.

“Inuyasha, I feel nothing. The child is merely there. I know the answer you are seeking, and I do not have it to give to you. I feel no excitement, no joy, no anticipation, yet neither do I feel hatred, fear, apprehension, or discontent. This has nothing to do with the lineage of it, it is simply how I am. I have never thought to be a father. Now that I could be, I feel nothing. I am aware that this is not what you want to hear, it is simply the truth.”

Inuyasha closed his eyes. Sesshomaru was right. He had asked for the truth. Now that he had it, he didn’t think he would have minded a lie so much.  

Chapter Text

Inuyasha let out a cry of rage as he lunged at the training dummy, his wooden sword striking the object with enough force to make his arm sing. The wood creaked in warning as the padding sank with the hit and he jumped back, sweat streaming down his brow.

‘That son of a bitch has it coming.’

It had been two months since they had returned from South America. In that time, Sesshomaru had nearly become a memory to him. Kouga had remained for a week with Ayame, recovering in the quiet of the palace. Ayame had become his nurse as well as Inuyasha’s when the private doctor was not around, looking after both men with the greatest of care.

Her presence had been a huge comfort to the hanyou, another friendly face he had never thought to see again. The air had been cleared between all of them, the story told in its entirety. Shippo had called and video chatted more than once as well. It felt like old times nearly, just a few faces missing.

Since their return to their pack, Inuyasha had been left alone. His brother had not kept his promise of training with him. Instead, Jaken had been instructed to show him the dojo and procure training instruments suited for the weakened half demon. Inuyasha had at first dived into a training routine with both feet, relishing the feeling of his body and mind gaining strength with the practice swordplay. Then the weeks had gone by, and still Sesshomaru did not appear.

When he had made his way to the study, the door had been locked to him. Even after pounding on it and screaming for hours, no movement had been heard within. Their bed had remained cold and empty except for him. He had all but been abandoned in the house.

He could sense and smell his mate, reassuring him that he was within the estate. That did nothing to calm him or reduce his anger at being left alone for so long.

Inuyasha’s stomach had begun to swell just slightly with his pregnancy. The doctor had offered to show him the baby, which he had agreed to. The DNA test and the gender he had refused, preferring to stay ignorant of it all. He just wanted it to be healthy.

The baby was growing fast. It was nearly the size of a tangerine according to the ultrasound and what the doctor had told him. It would be a short gestation. During those visits, he had felt the absence of his mate acutely. From all the tests and reports, the child had been pronounced healthy and thriving by some miracle. Inuyasha thanked the gods everyday as he felt the life within him grow.

With diet and exercise, he had nearly returned to normal, whatever that meant anymore. His frame had filled out and muscle structure had returned. His wounds had faded to scars, a lasting reminder of what he had endured. The young man had chosen to focus on the life inside of him rather than the mutilations to his body.

Now, as he beat the padded dummy to a pulp, he pictured the handsome face of his absent mate on it.

‘Why doesn’t he just send me away or something if he doesn’t want to be around me? This is bullshit. What the fuck did I do to piss him off?’

A final stroke down saw the abused sword crack in half, effectively ending his session. He stared at the piece of polished wood in his hand as sweat dripped off his flushed face.

“He doesn’t want me after all…” he whispered into the quiet room. The wood fell from his hand and landed on the tile floor with a distant clatter. He brought his other hand up to stare at his sweating palms together. He could see the marks on his wrists where he had been bound with rope and wire, scars that would never fade completely, the thin white lines looking like bracelets on his skin.

Golden eyes moved up the length to his elbow, narrowing at the pin prick marks from thousands of needle injections.

“Feh…no wonder. Shouldn’t be shocked I guess,” he murmured to himself. All of the self doubt that had vanished on their magical flight had come back triple fold. With the abandonment had come all of his insecurities about their relationship. Sesshomaru had said nothing about cancelling their bond dissolvement and Inuyasha was still unsure about what to do.

His hands slowly came to rest on the gentle swell of his stomach, his ears folding back against his skull.

‘He’s making it pretty clear what he wants. I guess it’s no use getting all pissed off about it anymore. Probably not good for the kid,’ he mused.

The news had been covering the shake up at Seku pretty well. Sesshomaru had released several statements regarding what had happened, keeping the gory details out of it and only saying that Naraku had been terminated and he was in the process of replacing him. He said nothing about the wedding murder and no questions were asked. His royal demon status had protected him from any prosecution and the humans dare not interfere, having no reason to since no one of their race was harmed.

From what he could find out from Jaken, there had been no sign of Naraku yet. Sesshomaru had a team of the top spies and special operations members working on tracking him down, but he was proving harder to find than anticipated.

Inuyasha sighed and turned to leave the dojo, the broken sword on the ground to be cleaned up by the servants. He made his way out to the pool area, startled to see that night had fallen.

“Heh, must have been at it longer than I thought,” he muttered. The tired hanyou made his way to the familiar concrete lounges, laying on the cool surface with a grateful sigh.

It was a slightly chilly night, perfect for his overheated body. The drying sweat caught the breeze and he shivered, resting his hand once more over his stomach.

A small push against his hand startled him and he gasped, eyes shooting down to the rounded form. His hand hesitantly pushed against the skin and was returned in kind from the inside.

‘The baby…that’s the baby moving,’ he thought in wonder. His other hand came to rest over the swell as a smile appeared on his face. ‘Sesshomaru should feel this.’ The child pressed against his hand once more from within and his heart began to race. He couldn’t stop the smile from appearing on his face with the movement. He closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the cool stone, focusing on the child within him.

‘It feels strong. Like Sesshomaru. Heh, this kid is going to be a troublemaker. I can tell.’

A smile stayed on his face as he pictured a silver haired boy with golden eyes and a purple moon on his forehead, a mischievous grin plastered to his face as he carried a sword far too big for his small hands but refusing to let go. Sesshomaru would watch with annoyed pride as the child ran about yelling and causing gentle chaos, the perfect blend of the two men.

His eyes cracked and gazed up at the glittering sky, the image fading as the setting sun does. The future was so uncertain for all of them. The only thing he knew for sure was that he would kill Naraku and have his revenge, and he would protect the baby with his life.

The scent of cedar and eucalyptus reached his delicate nose and he smiled again, a calming effect taking over his soul instantly. It had been so long since he had been near that smell.

“You finally came out of hiding, eh?” he muttered. He replaced the unwanted smile with a frown as he watched the stars above.

Sesshomaru appeared at his side like a specter. Inuyasha slid his eyes to look at him. The youkai was gazing down at him coldly from his side. He appeared tired and drawn yet still retained his ethereal beauty. The half demon rolled his head to look at him, the frown deepening at the silence.

“That’s it? I haven’t seen you for two fucking months and you just stand there with nothing to say?” His voice began to rise in repressed anger. “I stood outside your door for two fucking days trying to get your attention and you shut me out like a goddamn servant.” Sesshomaru didn’t move a muscle as the anger boiled over in the younger man and he leapt to his feet to better get in the warrior’s face.

“You’re seriously just going to stand there like that?!” he shouted. “I’ve been left alone with no fucking word from you and now you show up like this?! You said you would fucking train with me and I haven’t seen you since we got back! What the fuck Sesshomaru?!” He was far from done but a soft kick to his stomach silenced him. His eyes went wide and his hand flew over the small mound. Sesshomaru’s golden eyes also traveled down to his hand and narrowed.

“Is it well?” Inuyasha could almost hear concern in the inuyoukai’s voice as he spoke. All anger left him as he remembered getting upset wouldn’t be good for his child.

“Yeah, the baby just kicked me,” he replied quietly. Then a thought struck him and he reached for the hand of his mate. Sesshomaru didn’t resist as his claw was placed beside that of Inuyasha’s on his stomach. “Just wait a second.”

They both remained still as time ticked by. The baby surprised them both and gave a massive kick within him. Inuyasha winced but laughed softly at the force of it. He looked up at Sesshomaru’s face. The youkai’s eyes were slightly wide as he gazed down at his hand. Without seeming to realize it, he stepped closer to the hanyou and put his other hand on his stomach as well. Inuyasha took a deep breath of his scent, bathing in the feeling of calm it gave him. With his anger gone, he allowed himself to enjoy the nearness of the demon. There was no telling how much longer he would be able to feel it.

The child kicked again within him, right against the marked claw that covered his belly. Sesshomaru blinked in wonder.

“Chyeah, he’s a fighter. Or she. First time I’ve felt it like this,” Inuyasha explained as he watched him. Sesshomaru’s eyes slowly traveled to meet his, holding his gaze as he held his stomach. Inuyasha reached up to touch his cheek, feeling the raised marks there with his thumb.

“Sesshomaru,” he whispered as he leaned up to kiss him, unable to resist the urge after so long an absence from his lover. He didn’t get far.

“I’ve found a priest to dissolve the bond.”

The words washed over him like ice water, freezing his movements and his beating heart. Dissolve the bond…the words echoed in his mind like a gunshot in an empty cave. He slowly pulled his hand away from the demon’s cheek, his emotions all crashing into each other as he tried to process the phrase.

“Oh,” he said softly. He could think of no other reply. The baby turned within him as if in protest when he stepped back away from the handsome demon. Sesshomaru’s hands fell back to his sides with the motion.

“I know you have been distressed, Inuyasha. That is from the bond trying to drive us closer. The longer we are separated, the easier it will be once the connection is gone. That is why I have not come to train with you. It is difficult now, however it will get better.” His voice never held any emotion, not that it was expected. Yet somehow it cut deeper than before.

Inuyasha put his hand over his stomach, as if to protect the child from the hurt he himself was feeling.

‘I was right all along. He doesn’t want me. Even if he loves me, he doesn’t understand it enough to not fight it. He’ll always push me away and fight himself to do what’s proper. If he thinks the kid isn’t his, he’ll keep me away. I know he’ll keep his word about protecting me….but from a distance.’

Sesshomaru watched him carefully, as if waiting to see what he would do. The hanyou set his jaw and hardened his aching heart the best he could. He knew this might be coming. Despite what he had said back in South America, he had come to believe they would work it out. Their time together on the jet had been the last magical moment they had experienced together, and it had been incredible. Now, he must face the hard truth that was in front of him.

Sesshomaru would go through with dissolving the bond, something he must want or he would not push it. Inuyasha wouldn’t resist. He didn’t want to tie the demon down to something he didn’t want.

“I merely came out here to tell you myself. It is too dangerous to dissolve while you are pregnant, so we must wait until the child is born. Goodnight.” The demon lord turned to walk back into the house. The panic rose within the younger man and he couldn’t halt the step he took towards him or the hand that reached out.

“Wait! Sessh” he cried out. The youkai stopped several feet away but remained with his back to him. Inuyasha retracted his hand in uncertainty. He wasn’t ready to be deprived of his mate’s presence just yet, but now he didn’t know what to say to keep him there.

“I must return to my work,” Sesshomaru stated.

“I know. I just…you’re exhausted. Come to bed,” he pleaded. It was the first thought that came to mind. In his panic, he had fixed on the one thing that he knew to be true and that might convince him to stay a while longer. His heart was now racing. His mate was so close. Even if he knew it would be more painful to keep him and then lose him in a few hours, he couldn’t think about that now. All he could think about was being near the one his heart was calling out to.

“I require no sleep. You do, however. Go to bed. If not for yourself, for your child. It is too cold out here for you both.”

There. He was referring to the baby as not his own. Even after feeling it move, the inuyoukai felt no connection with him or the baby. It was final. There was no hope of undoing the damage caused abroad. Inuyasha was fighting spending time with him in every way. Why Sesshomaru had even come out here was a mystery, but it was done now.

Inuyasha let his hand drop slowly to his side. He was defeated. His heart plummeted to rest beside the baby inside him, the last flame of hope extinguished.

‘He’s right. It hurts too much to be near him. Especially when he’s pushing me away. I don’t want to feel like this again.’

“Right. Okay, Sessh. Thanks for…for telling me about…” He couldn’t finish his sentence. The demon nodded and began walking once more, disappearing back inside the palace as silently as he had come from it.

Inuyasha sank down to his knees on the deck at the pools edge, bowing his head and closing his eyes as he fought everything in himself to keep from running after the youkai. The smell of him still lingered in the air, an alluring cologne that whispered of safety and warmth. He rubbed his hand over his stomach, a gesture of comfort more for his own benefit than the baby.

Despite the logic of it all, the correctness of his mate’s actions and his words, he was ready to run after him and throw himself at the demons feet. To tell him that he had made a mistake, he didn’t want to dissolve what they had, that he loved him unconditionally and would be by his side for the rest of his life. Inuyasha shook with the effort to keep from going after his lover.

That’s not what Sesshomaru desired. Hadn’t he been the one to say he always got what he wanted? If he wanted Inuyasha to remain by his side, he would have made that clear. Everything he had done showed the hanyou that he wanted him gone.

‘I can’t take this much longer.’ The doctor had said he would probably need surgery to remove the baby in another four months if the rate of growth kept its current pace. That would be four more months of living in agony with his mate so near yet untouchable. Could he handle that kind of pain?

Inuyasha set his jaw once more and gripped the damp shirt over his torso. The baby rolled inside him again, as if trying to get comfortable in its cramped quarters.

‘I’ll have to deal with the hurt. I’ve got someone depending on me now. I won’t let this kid down.’

Chapter Text

Inuyasha lay prone in the bed, the blood pooling around his thrashed body and soaking into the sheets all around him. His back was shredded to ribbons but he had long since ceased to care about the pain. Naraku almost lovingly trailed the tip of the blade he had been using on him down the side of his thigh, parting the skin like silk slowly. Inuyasha shivered but dared not move, knowing he would receive much worse if he did.

“Hmmm you’re learning well,” the man crooned as he reached the back of his knee and began slide the knife back up the other side of his leg. His free hand came to rest just below the swell of his buttock. Naraku began to slowly smear the blood trickling there across what little white skin remained.

Inuyasha couldn’t stop the gasp and flinch when his thumb brushed across his abused and torn entrance. The digit paused in its ministrations at the movement, Naraku clicking his tongue in disapproval.

“Apparently you still need a little more practice at obeying me,” he said darkly.

With no further hesitation, he abruptly shoved the blood coated thumb into the ragged hole. Inuyasha barely managed to bite back the scream, clamping his teeth down sharply on his tongue and filling it with blood, not for the first time since their ‘session’ had begun. Every muscle in his body tensed but he remained still somehow.

‘I can do this. It’ll pass soon. Just gotta keep still like he wants,’ Inuyasha thought to himself. Naraku lewdly began to work his thumb in and out of him harshly, trying to get a response from him. The injured half demon went deep within himself, focusing on his breathing and pushing past the agony the other man was inflicting on him. Blood trickled out of his mouth from his wounded tongue, the coppery taste filling his senses. He kept his eyes firmly shut as he continued to be assaulted by the man behind him.

“Now you’re getting the hang of it,” Naraku said with a dark chuckle. Inuyasha felt the bed shift far off in the back of his mind. His delicate ear was sharply bit and he whimpered pathetically.

“Would you like your reward now?” he whispered into the furry appendage with a soft laugh, his hot, rank breath flowing over the sensitive skin. Inuyasha whined pleadingly as a set of two fingers were shoved into his bleeding and ripped hole. Naraku began to scissor them back and forth harshly, drawing forth another gasp followed by a keening from his raw throat.

Naraku moved his mouth down to clamp onto the open wound that was his bond mark, and this time the hanyou couldn’t hold back the scream of pain as he worked the mangled flesh with his teeth.

”YES! YES I’LL HAVE MY FUCKING REWARD!” he shrieked, knowing that’s what Naraku wanted to hear. The black haired man laughed against his bleeding shoulder before withdrawing his mouth and leaning back, his brutal fingers also pulling out of him. The hanyou shuddered with relief as he slumped onto the mattress once more, bleeding from a fresh batch of new places on his body both inside and out. Two hands came to rest almost lovingly on his scarred hips, the fingers massaging the cut skin there as if to soothe it.

“I thought you’d never ask.”

He grabbed his hips with bone snapping force and hauled him backwards in a flash, impaling him on his swollen cock in one swift motion.

Inuyasha screamed with all his might, unable to hold back any longer. His resolve broke with the pain. The sound only fueled Naraku’s need and he slammed into him mercilessly as fast and hard as he could. Nearly driven mad with the agony, Inuyasha did the only thing he could think of. He began to beg.

”I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Please stop! I’m sorry!...”

He awoke with a scream of pain and fear, two strong arms wrapped around him as he was pressed into a body above himself. The terrified hanyou thrashed wildly to break free, still caught in the throes of his nightmare.

“I’m sorry! I’ll do anything! Please!” His voice cracked with the pitch of his screaming as the arms holding him tightened further. He could see nothing in the dark as he was pressed into the unyielding flesh over him. His legs kicked out to try and dislodge his captor from himself.

“Inuyasha! It’s me!”

Sesshomaru’s deep voice broke through the cloud in his mind and he froze against him, trembling wildly as he took a deep breath. His heart threatened to burst from his chest as it hammered inside him and his panting began to gradually began to ease.

The scent of his mate further anchored his ease and began to settle him. Sesshomaru’s hand rubbed his back soothingly and slowly as he held the younger man against himself.

“Se…Sesshomaru?” he whispered breathlessly. The demon holding him eased his grip and pulled back to look down at him from above. Inuyasha’s eyes focused in the dark and he could see his lover more clearly now as the nightmare faded from his mind.

They were in the master bedroom and in the bed, all of the covers and sheets kicked away from his thrashing. Pillows were scattered around the floor nearby as well, proof of the struggle he had held by himself. Sesshomaru was crouched over him in the center of the bed, knees on either side of his hips to better hold him down with his larger body.

Inuyasha stared up at him in mild horror, his sweat slicked skin glistening in the ambient light that came from the moon shining through the windows of the room.

“Oh gods,” he murmured. The shame of his dream and how he had reacted became clear to him. Obviously he had disturbed his mate enough to bring him into the room the youkai had been avoiding for months.

Inuyasha turned his face to the side and wormed his hands between them to press against the hard chest over him, pushing gently against it as he looked at the wall in shame.

“I’m sor-“

“NO.” The voice was nearly a snarl as it cut off his apology and the demon tightened his grip once more. Inuyasha flinched instinctively away from him as best he could and shut his eyes with a visible wince. Sesshomaru loosened his grip again around him but leaned down to press his forehead against the side of his mate’s damp one, his nose nuzzling the side of the one below.

“You do not apologize to me. I’ve heard enough of that tonight.” Sesshomaru’s voice was softer in tone but still carried an audible clip to it.

“I just…I didn’t mean to cause a ruckus. Just a nightmare I was having. I’m good now.” His face burned with the embarrassment of his feeble state and how loud he must have been to draw his aloof partner to their room.

Sesshomaru was continuing to avoid him since their encounter some weeks ago. He never left his office so he was always nearby, but they had not set eyes on each other since that night.

Inuyasha was becoming hardened to the fact that they were soon to be separated forever, but it didn’t make it hurt any less. He was just shoving the feelings down and taking it out in the dojo as often as he could. Kouga kept calling and checking on him, but no feelings were discussed. That was girl stuff, and total taboo between them. It was fine with Inuyasha, he would handle it his own way regardless. This was his problem, not his friends.

Sesshomaru sighed against the side of his face and pulled back slightly.

“Inuyasha, look at me.”

Unable to disobey his lover, the hanyou turned to look up at him, opening his eyes reluctantly and expecting a face of disgust glaring down at him.

Instead, what he saw in the dim light was an expression of exhaustion and concern. His golden eyes were half lidded with a trace of wrinkles at the corners. A small frown graced his elegant face as well as he looked down at the younger man. Sesshomaru unwrapped one of his arms from around him and brought his hand up to cradle the side of his head.

Inuyasha gratefully leaned into the touch. His sweaty hair tangled in the long fingers as he pressed into the hand he had been craving to feel for so long. He could feel his own heartrate dropping rapidly and his muscles relax throughout his body with the simple touch, all of the terror of the nightmare evaporating at the nearness of his lover.

“You are safe. Your child is safe. He’s not here. I am.”

“Yeah, I know. It was…it was just a bad dream. Like I said, I’m good now. I’m sure you got other stuff you need to be doing.” He didn’t want Sesshomaru to leave, but he needed to learn to be on his own again. More than anything he wanted to be in this mans arms for the rest of their lives, but that decision was no longer an option. He had to cope on his own.

The demon watched him for a moment as he held him with his one arm, the other continued to massage the side of his head gently.

“There is nothing else I need to be attending to right this moment other than being with you.” The words sent his heart soaring as he looked up at his mate. He even felt the baby turn inside of his swelling stomach as if doing a happy somersault. Even though he knew this time would come to an end, he would not deprive himself of the small amounts of joy he was able to get in the meantime. If Sesshomaru was willing to offer, he would take it. They would separate in the morning and go back to the cold distance they now shared.

“Stay with me, please. Just for one night?” he asked quietly. Hope fluttered in his stomach beside the child as he watched the inuyoukai above him. With almost no hesitation, Sesshomaru nodded in a resigned fashion and moved off of him and to the side. Inuyasha turned on his own side to face him as gratitude flooded his system with the action. Sesshomaru lay on his own side and reached out to gently pull him against himself. When the swell of his pregnant belly pressed against his own flat one, he stopped and rested his arm around his waist. Inuyasha shifted closer so they were sharing the same pillow and rested his own hand on the side of his chest. The strong heartbeat under his fingers further settled him as he looked at his mate.

“Thank you,” he whispered. Sesshomaru watched him tiredly and nodded as he slowly stroked his side. “I know you’re avoiding me to make this easier for us both Sessh, so it means a lot for you to be here tonight.”

“You were in distress. I could not ignore that.” Inuyasha flinched at the cutting words. His brother was still all business.

He pushed it down and shifted even closer, only a few inches separating their faces now as he wafted in the smell of the youkai.

“You may tell me about your dream, if you wish,” Sesshomaru stated quietly as he lay beside him. Inuyasha shivered at the thought of reliving that one more time and shook his head.

“No, I just wanna forget it.” The half demon smiled almost shyly at his mate. “You bein’ here is helping me do that.”

“As you wish.”

Almost as if in slow motion, the youkai leaned forward and connected their lips.

Inuyasha closed his eyes and whimpered as he eagerly returned the kiss. Small explosions occurred in his soul as he connected with his mate after so much time spent apart. His heart soared to new heights at the contact, his eyes closing as he lost himself in the intimate touch of his lover.

Everything fell into place so suddenly as he opened his mouth to taste the handsome man kissing him, his tongue eagerly flying out to meet the one entering his cavern. The taste of him prompted a soft moan from the hanyou as he devoured the growl that emitted from the demon lord in kind.

‘I need him. Oh gods I need him more than anything.’ The thought came unbidden to his head, but he knew as soon as he thought it that it was the most truthful thing he had felt in his life.

Inuyasha’s arms came up to wrap around Sesshomaru’s neck as he pulled him so close there was no space between their bodies. Sesshomaru’s own arm wrapped securely around his back as he rolled them so Inuyasha was on top of himself. The hanyou quickly adjusted without breaking their kiss so he was propped up over him, straddling his waist so as to not press his swollen stomach down onto the demon.

Sesshomaru wrapped his arms securely around Inuyasha’s lower back as he growled again in his chest. The younger man broke away slightly to smirk at him before rolling his hips back against the growing hardness he knew was there.

The youkai hissed and rolled his own hips to continue the friction he was creating there.

“Hm, you still like that huh?” he murmured before leaning back down to nip at Sesshomaru’s bottom lip. The lord quickly captured his swollen lips again as he skillfully flipped them back over so now he was on top. Inuyasha happily submitted beneath him with a smile against the mouth covering his own. Sesshomaru braced himself over him so he wouldn’t press down on his stomach, settling between his lovers legs perfectly in the process.

The hanyou circled his arms around his back and arched up against his chest, needing to feel his entire body against him. Sesshomaru pressed his hips forward once more, his length grinding against the clothed entrance they both longed for it to be in. Inuyasha gasped quietly and rocked back against him, turning his head to the side as his eyes fluttered closed with desire.

Sesshomaru took the break to rock back on his legs and use the leverage to begin undressing himself as quickly as he could. Inuyasha propped himself up on his elbows to watch him eagerly, his golden eyes missing nothing even in the dim light of the room.

Moments later, the demon slowly fell back over top of his younger partner, shifting himself so he was braced once more on his forearms. Inuyasha normally slept in the nude or just with a pair of shorts on and luckily he had chosen the former for tonight so there was no need for him to undress.

The demon began to sensually kiss and nip at his neck, beginning a hot trail down the salty skin. He moaned with pleasure as he lay back on the bed fully, allowing his mate to have access to anything he wanted.

Sesshomaru’s hand came up to gently tease a pink nipple, circling it with his thumb slowly as his mouth made its way to the other. Inuyasha gasped and arched into the touch as his claws found their way into his silver hair and urged him on. He moaned loudly as the hot tongue swirled around the bud, his hips pressing up against the hard body above to create friction for his weeping shaft.

Sesshomaru switched to the other as his free hand slid down to grasp the hardened member, giving it a languid stroke and coating it with it’s own pre-cum. Inuyasha moaned again and rocked into the hand, his breath coming in heavy pants from the assault of pleasure to his body.

The demon slowly began to work his way down, leaving the abused nipples in his wake as he traveled over the swollen stomach. Inuyasha watched eagerly until his lover disappeared beyond the swell of his pregnant belly, his hands still threaded into the silver hair.

He cried out and threw his head back as he felt the hot mouth enclose around his cock, his hands tightening in the silken locks as the tip was slowly swallowed. Sesshomaru swirled his tongue around the head teasingly, his hand still grasping the shaft as he began to slowly descend on it.

Inuyasha moaned, his blood boiling with pleasure and heart racing as he fought to keep his hips from slamming up into that amazing mouth. Sesshomaru set an agonizingly slow pace with his motions, his tongue sliding against the sensitive underside of his cock as he brought his mouth up and down with a deliberate gradual motion.

The hanyou cried out as he felt that mouth leave his member for a moment before it was replaced there once more. Sesshomaru let go of his cock to hold his hips down with one hand as he began to pick up speed in his actions.

Then, Inuyasha felt a wet finger press against his opening. He gasped and spread his legs eagerly for it, the mouth on his shaft continuing to hold most of his attention until that finger pressed inside. He moaned loudly and rocked back to it, feeling no pain as it began to slowly pump in and out of him in time with Sesshomaru’s mouth bobbing on his member.

The inuyoukai quickly added a second finger, sensing his eagerness for more as he continued to glide his mouth up and down skillfully on him. Inuyasha rocked back in time with his gentle thrusts, moaning as he gripped the handfuls of hair for dear life.

He cried out loudly as the fingers brushed against the special spot inside of him reserved only for his mate, sending a wave of pleasure slamming into his body. Stars exploded behind his eyes and his heart skipped several beats at the contact. Every nerve sang with the feel of it until he felt the fingers twist slightly inside of him to continually rub that spot, then he knew nothing else.

Sesshomaru released his cock from his mouth and rocked back to watch him. The hanyou thrust his awkward body back onto the hand as best he could, the added girth from the baby making it difficult to move as freely as he wanted to.

He looked pleadingly down at his mate, his eyes doing the talking for what he truly wanted from him. Sesshomaru nodded without saying a word and removed his hand from between his legs. He shifted up so he was once move resting over top of him, settling into position easily.

Inuyasha quickly wrapped his arms once more around his neck and pulled him to his mouth, his legs moving to wrap around his waist below. The demon reached down between them and began to guide himself inside, wasting no time in asking for what was being freely given.

The hanyou whimpered as he felt the large column press inside him slowly. Sesshomaru broke the kiss to press his face into his neck, his breathing ragged as he fought to control himself. Inuyasha moaned loudly as he clung to the warrior above him, feeling the girth stretch him as it inched inside his passage. He pressed his hot face into the demon’s shoulder and panted with him, loving the feeling of being filled by his mate for the first time in so long.

Sesshomaru finally sheathed himself fully inside and paused, growling with need as he leaned up to look down at the smaller man. Inuyasha whined and leaned back against the pillow to meet his gaze. His face flushed with ecstasy as he met the molten stare, his breathing erratic and shaky as they looked into each other’s matching eyes.

The hanyou gave a small smile and leaned up to connect their lips once more, clenching his entrance around the massive shaft inside him encouragingly.

Sesshomaru snarled into his mouth and began to slowly pull out and then press back into him at the same pace. Inuyasha gasped as that secret place deep in him was massaged once more, the spot that belonged only to Sesshomaru and no one else.

The youkai rocked into him again, setting a gentle pace for them both as he continued to swallow all of the delicious noises the smaller man was making. Inuyasha knew nothing other than the feeling of love and joy as he moved with the larger demon. His heart and soul soared with the bliss of it all as he felt the sensation of having another purpose once again.

How could there be anything wrong with feeling this way about someone? He couldn’t even conceive of sharing emotions like this with another person, ever. Sesshomaru was meant to be his, and he belonged to Sesshomaru. It was that easy. Why were they making it so complicated? Couldn’t the inuyoukai detect the same thing? Didn’t his soul call out for Inuyasha’s like his called out for the warriors?

Inuyasha broke away from the heated kiss to pant in the pointed ear, his eyes closed as he lost himself in the wonderful throes of their passionate embrace. He kissed the delicate tip as his hands traveled over the muscled back, touching as much of his mate as he could.

“Fill me, please,” he whispered breathlessly, dusting kisses over the marked cheek.

Sesshomaru hummed in reply as he picked up the speed of his rhythm, one hand slipping between them again to continue his ministrations on Inuyasha’s own weeping member. The younger man inhaled sharply and arched into the touch, rocking his body in sync with the lord’s motions. Sesshomaru moved his mouth down to softly bite and suck on the sweating skin there, never hard enough to draw blood.

The half demon could feel his climax building and groaned in half despair. He never wanted this to end, he felt like he could live off what Sesshomaru was doing to his body forever. He could forget all of his cares, his worries, his nightmares, his fears, his pain, all if the man above him never let him go.

As the pressure built in his groin, he moaned loudly and reached up to pull Sesshomaru to where they could look at each other once more, his hands on either side of his head to hold him. The demon looked down at him without pausing, his eyes half lidded with the workings of his own pleasure.

“I want to see you,” he panted. Sesshomaru nodded in his grasp.

Inuyasha stared into those depths. In them he saw his past, his present, and his hopeful future. Sesshomaru could give him everything or take everything from him. He could be his world, or shatter it into a million pieces. Even with the child he would bear, his life would always be incomplete without his brother in it. There was so much between them and yet not enough. Did he see it the same way? Did Sesshomaru see Inuyasha in his future that way? Or did he want him out of it? His actions and words told two different stories. Sesshomaru loved him, but could he convince the stoic man of that?

With a final massive thrust, the demon clenched his jaw and shouted snarled over him, but he never looked away. His eyes flashed red with the force of his release and Inuyasha cried out as his own orgasm blasted through him seconds later. Pearly strings shot against his swollen stomach as he arched up against Sesshomaru before slamming their mouths together in a bone jarring kiss as the warm seed filled his insides.

The demon panted through his nose as he kissed him back with equal fervor, pressing him down into the mattress with the strength of it. Inuyasha closed his eyes briefly as he struggled to catch his breath, his lungs burning with the need for it.

Sesshomaru finally pulled away to allow them both respite, nearly glaring down at the younger man as their shared pants mingled together. The half demon opened his eyes to watch him once more, a small smile on his swollen lips as he kissed his upper lip.

“I love you.”

The words were barely audible to either of them, but he saw Sesshomaru narrow his eyes at him even more and knew he had been heard. He leaned up to brush their lips together, the feeling like Sakura blossoms against his hyper sensitive mouth.

His mate captured his lips in a slow, burning kiss, still pressed fully inside of him. Inuyasha couldn’t stop the soft whimper that escaped him and stroked his fingers through the damp hair above gently.

The demon pulled out of him carefully before moving to lay on his side beside him, his arms wrapping securely around the smaller body as he made himself more comfortable. Inuyasha continued to gaze at him longingly, feeling the loss of his lover inside him acutely. His hand rested on the graceful cheek, thumb stroking the two marks there as they looked into each other’s golden eyes.

Sesshomaru looked beyond exhausted. The combination of his usual rigorous activity tiredness plus whatever work related pressures must really have taken a toll on him. Inuyasha felt empathy for his lover, wanting to ease his trials in any way he could yet knowing he couldn’t waste this moment.

“Sesshomaru, I mean that,” he stated quietly. The youkai let out a large breath through his nose as he watched the younger man. “I love you. It’s got nothing to do with this bond thing. I want-“

“Inuyasha, stop.” Those two words sent a chill through him like a winter breeze and he went silent instantly. His eyebrows knitted together in a look of pleading as his hand ceased to move. Sesshomaru closed his eyes and turned to kiss his wrist.

“Do not spoil this for us. I am here for you in any capacity you need, for the time being-“

Now it was Inuyasha’s turn to cut him off. He closed the distance between them quickly and pressed a forceful kiss to that cold, hurtful mouth. A single tear slipped down his face as he took in a shuddering breath before drawing away, opening his glistening eyes to stare at the man.

“No, you don’t spoil this. I’m gonna say this because I don’t know if I’ll ever get the chance again. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want to raise this kid with you. I don’t want to waste another day of not saying what I mean. You saved my life, and I fell in love with you long before we ever bonded to each other. I didn’t know it then, but I do now. You’re kind, brilliant, strong, patient, and everything else I want to teach this baby. I know I’m fucked up from all that’s happened to me, but I feel stronger and better just being near you. I thought I wanted to get rid of this bond to help both of us, but now I see it differently. I’ll show you every day for the rest of eternity how grateful I am for fate bringing us together. If you’ll let me.”

Sesshomaru said nothing as he looked at him with a blank stare. The silence stretched out until it was completely deafening.

Inuyasha slowly folded his ears back into the mass of white hair, his heart dropping like a stone at the lack of response to his outpouring.

‘That was it. That was the best I could do. I told him everything and it’s still not enough.’

He dare not move.

Even if this was the last time they would ever be together, even if the pain of rejection was overtaking every cell in his body, even if this destroyed his chance at being with his soulmate, he wouldn’t disturb a single second with the demon or take back anything he had said. He wouldn’t change laying beside this man for anything in the world.

As the seconds turned into minutes, and the minutes dragged into a lifetime, Inuyasha let out a soft sigh and closed his eyes. The child moved inside him and he lowered his hand to rest it on his stomach.

‘Well, at least he hasn’t left, I guess. I’ll soak this up as much as I can.’

He felt the pillow shift slightly and full lips press to his own. His eyes cracked open to meet the familiar identical ones looking at him. Sesshomaru placed his hand beside Inuyasha’s on the rounded belly, thumb stroking the skin in small circles.

The demon pulled millimeters away as he lay beside him, his eyelids looking as if they weighed a metric ton each. The younger man looked at him pleadingly.

“Get some sleep. I will not go anywhere.”

Inuyasha sighed and closed his eyes, willing to take what comfort he was offered. He moved closer to the warmth of the man he loved, cherishing the time he had with him for however long he could. His heart beat calmly in time with the handsome lord’s own, their bodies acting as one as they lay pressed together. The baby also seemed calm within him as their hands intertwined over the mound.

‘I tried. At least I tried. I didn’t hold back. Nothing else to say…I can’t reach him.’

Chapter Text

Sesshomaru slowly awoke, sensing the heat of his smaller mate against him. Strands of hair tickled his nose as he inhaled the scent of him. His ears picked up the steady and even sound of Inuyasha’s even breathing, letting him know he was still asleep for now.

The demon tightened his arms around the younger man, pulling him against his front as they lay on their sides. The soft hair pressed against his cheek as he tucked his chin over the younger man’s shoulder.

Inuyasha hummed and then sighed quietly. Sesshomaru let his hand travel down to the swollen stomach to rest there, feeling the baby in him move under his touch. His eyes finally cracked open to look down at the spot, seeing the flesh move as the child kicked against it’s cell. Inuyasha grunted and brought his own hand to rest over the larger one there.

“Kid’s pissed,” he grumbled sleepily. He snuggled back to press completely against the demon. “Hmmm I could lay like this all day.”

Sesshomaru removed the hand from his stomach to reach up and turn his cheek so they were facing each other. Inuyasha’s eyes were cracked like his own, a smile on his face as he looked up at him sleepily.

“I have no doubt of your sloth-like abilities,” Sesshomaru said quietly as he leaned down to kiss him. The hanyou hummed happily against his lips, curling his arm back to loop it around his neck. The demon deepened the kiss, slipping his tongue into the waiting mouth eagerly.

He felt the stirring in his loins as his lover pressed back into his lap suggestively and growled softly in his chest. Sesshomaru broke away to kiss and nip at his jaw lightly, receiving contented whimpers in return.

“You are insatiable,” he whispered against the flushed skin. Inuyasha panted lightly as he lay his cheek back against the pillow, letting the youkai have better access to his neck and shoulder.

“Hey, you started this,” he replied breathlessly. Sesshomaru slid his hand down his side gently until he reached the back of his thigh. He moved it around to the front and easily lifted the leg up slightly. Inuyasha braced it to hold that position as the hand moved to his already fully stiffened erection.

Sesshomaru grasped his weeping member and began to stroke it slowly as he kissed his neck, licking the salty essence coming from his pores. Inuyasha moaned under his touch, his arm tightening around his neck as he rocked into his hand.

“Sesshomaru,” he whined. The demon lord shifted closer and pressed his own engorged length against the hanyou’s entrance, earning him a gasp from the smaller man. He paused and pressed a hard kiss beneath his mate’s jaw, continuing to stroke his cock languidly.

“Don’t…stop…” Inuyasha whispered hoarsely.

That was all Sesshomaru needed. He covered Inuyasha’s mouth once again with his own and pressed into him.

Inuyasha cried out in pleasure, the sound swallowed by the demon as he steadily pushed onward and stroked him at the same time.

Sesshomaru snarled against his lips at the tightness of his lover, never ceasing to wonder how he never hurt him when they coupled. The tightness of his passage nearly made him lose it right then as he seated himself fully inside, but he managed to steady himself through a few shaky breaths.

His other arm tightened around Inuyasha’s chest as the other continued to pump his length slowly. He could hear and feel his mate’s heart hammering in his chest, he thought he could even feel his blood racing through his body as they became one being.

Sesshomaru felt his soul reach out to his mate’s own and connect with it. He began to share his emotions, his thoughts, his senses, everything.

‘Oh gods, so good. Please never let this stop. I love you Sesshomaru. More, I need more.’

All of this flashed through the demon as he began to slowly withdraw before pushing back in, matching his hand to the rhythm of their love making. Inuyasha lifted his leg even more, bracing it on the mattress as he moved his hips back and forth on both his cock and into the hand holding him.  

His own animalistic instinct howled for him to pound into the small body, yet he held it at bay as he always did. Inuyasha had been through enough for several lifetimes, he would not treat him as the others had. As Naraku had. He would give him pleasure and comfort while he could.

‘I will give him what he deserves.’

“Tell me what you want,” he growled in a low voice. Inuyasha opened his eyes and turned to look up at him again. His cheeks were flushed pink and his eyes bright with pleasure as he looked up at the demon, leaning up to kiss him as they moved together.

“I want you,” he murmured against his lips. Sesshomaru pulled his bottom lip between his teeth and sucked on it gently for a moment. He felt the pressure building up in his groin as he began to speed up his motions. He was moments from going over the edge of the cliff they were both balancing on.

“You have me.” The youkai captured his mouth in a brutal kiss, absorbing the cries and moans of ecstasy as they both fell over that cliff together. He felt Inuyasha tense and scream into his mouth as his orgasm ripped through his body, his hand becoming coated in warm strings of semen as he continued to pump the organ.

The fire in his own loins soon reached its peak as he slammed into him and stilled, an inhuman roar ripping from his own throat as he emptied himself into his lover. Inuyasha whimpered needfully beneath him as Sesshomaru rode out the force of his orgasm, holding on to the smaller man as if he might disappear at any moment.

He finally broke the kiss, panting into the hanyou’s face as he looked down at him with glazed eyes. Inuyasha panted back and smiled up at him, his face pale with red splotches on his cheeks and forehead. Sesshomaru frowned down at him and pressed their temples together. He was warmer than normal.

“You are warm,” he observed. The demon wiped his hand on the messy sheets before reaching up to cradle his cheek. It was also warm. Inuyasha turned to kiss his palm.

“Well duh, that was some early morning exercise,” he replied with a chuckle. “Damn, for being so smart you sure can be an idiot sometimes.” He grunted as Sesshomaru pulled out of him and turned him so they were facing each other fully.

‘He’s hiding something.’ Inuyasha snuggled up against his chest and sighed happily. Sesshomaru watch him and arched back to accommodate his swollen stomach between them. His claw came up to push the damp locks off his forehead soothingly. Exhaustion was beginning to overtake him but he fought it with all his might as the smaller man laid soft kisses to his chest and throat.

‘I cannot sleep. There is too much to be done.’ He lifted Inuyasha’s chin to kiss him slowly, his hand traveling up and down the slick back before tangling in his wet locks.

“I cannot stay here all day,” he explained as he broke to kiss to lay beside him on the pillow. Inuyasha looked at him in understanding and smiled with a nod.

“Yeah, kinda figured.” The smile quickly disappeared as he watched the demon. “You’re not…you’re not gonna be gone for weeks again, are you? ‘Cause I’m pretty much done with that arrangement.”

‘Of course, I knew he would be this way.’ Sesshomaru sighed heavily as he looked at him.

“Inuyasha, I’m extremely-” The younger man cute him off by snapping his fingers up to press them to his lips, effectively silencing him. He frowned at the half demon, extremely vexed at being shut up in such a manner.

“NO, you’re not. You’re avoiding me. Sessh I’m over it. I told you I don’t want to end what we have and…and I want us to be a family. You said you’d look after me and the kid, now I’m holding you to it. Part of that means actually being around me. You ready to get on board with that? Or should I just pack my shit, not that I have any, and go move in with Kouga?”

Sesshomaru’s temper flared at the mere thought of his mate being around the wolf demon and he tightened his hand in his hair. Inuyasha winced slightly and craned his head back into the hand to relieve the pressure he was causing on his scalp. The demon instantly stopped and loosened his grip, kissing his cheek apologetically.

“There is no need for that, Inuyasha. However, there are some things I wish for you to consider,” he replied. The hanyou glared up at him defiantly, his lip sticking out as if daring the inu demon to tell him off. Sesshomaru cupped his flushed cheek and kissed his lip back into place, earning him a smile from the younger man.

“If you wish to keep our bond intact, I will honor it.” He could sense his mate’s unbridled joy through their connection and wished he could share it. Inuyasha grinned from nearly ear to ear, which was saying a lot considering they sat on top of his head. Sesshomaru even felt the small kick of the baby through Inuyasha’s stomach and against his own taught navel.

“Listen to me, carefully,” he began. The smile quickly was hidden, but Sesshomaru was no fool. He could still feel the joy of his mate with the bond they shared. “I have been working day and night with Seku executives to get the company back on track. That much is no concern of yours. I have also engaged Shippo and the best private investigators and trackers in the world to find Naraku. He still has not left Japan but he is keeping himself well hidden. He will not be far.”

“The story about the wedding is what it is at this point. I am not required to explain myself, and the rumors will die out eventually. Kagura’s business has been auctioned off. No one yet knows about us, however. You said you wished to dissolve the bond, so I have kept you hidden. People have tried to sneak onto the estate to see what is going on here and they have been dealt with. If you wish to stay bonded, I will no longer seclude you from the world once the child is born.”

“Having said that, it will not be easy. People are curious and do not respect privacy or nobility as they once did. You will be in the spotlight, along with your child. It is not an easy life. Should the child not resemble you or myself…” He trailed off, leaving it unsaid but understood between them. Inuyasha paled further and gulped.

“They wouldn’t…no way. I mean, Sessh it’s just a kid.”

“And the world will not care. It would be a scandal and that is all they want.” He closed his eyes, needing rest more than anything as his body slumped into the mattress. “I will do what I can to shield it. The child will have the finest tutors and education, yet it would be best for it to not leave this estate. As you are aware, our family home can be the most beautiful prison in the world.” He opened his golden eyes to watch his lover. Inuyasha’s face was a mask of horror.

“Sessh, I don’t want our kid growing up in a prison. I want it to have the most normal life I can give it. School, friends, outings, travel, normal shit any kid should growing up. I don’t know what kind of childhood you had growing up with our father and your mom, but mine was shitty. My mom did the best she could for me, but I never left the family palace or had any friends because of who I was. I don’t want our kid to grow up that way. Being a half demon isn’t that common still, but at least now it’s a bit more accepted. And if this kid is yours, it’ll be nearly a full demon! And…I don’t want to lose you. I thought about all this which is why I wanted to dissolve the bond thing, but now it’s more than that. I know we can build a life together and be happy if we work at it. I just don’t…I don’t know how. And I don’t want the kid to suffer because of it.”

Sesshomaru sighed heavily as he listened to his upset mate, the beginnings of a headache coming on as he refused to allow himself to sleep.

“Yes, the best outcome would be if it is mine. Yet if it is not, things will be worse. Should you allow the child to go out into society, not only will it come under fire from the world, but you and I will as well. I do not care about it for myself, it is for you and your child that I raise this word of warning. I will do what I can, but it will not be easy no matter the outcome.” The color in Inuyasha’s face rose to a crimson hue as his heart rate increased. The demon pressed the tip of his nose to the hanyou’s.

“Be rational in your choices, Inuyasha. Think not only for yourself,” he whispered against his lips. The heat from his face was nearly scorching as he drew back, a frown coming over his face once more as he looked at his young mate.

“Inuyasha, you must see the healer. Something is not right.”

The half demon barely looked at him, clearly lost in the world of his own thoughts and what they had discussed. Sesshomaru nipped his bottom lip sharply and jolted him back to the present.

“Hey! Yeah yeah I heard you. Healer and all that,” he muttered as he reached up to rub his lip.

“You are running a temperature. This must be addressed, given your condition.” He reluctantly pulled back and rose from the bed, immediately heading for the bathroom to shower and hopefully wake up some more.

As he stood alone under the hot stream of water, he closed his eyes and let the steam envelope him in a white mist.

‘He is blinded by his feelings for me. I have offered him everything he would have received as my mate without the necessity of being tied to me. Perhaps once he has given birth it will become more clear to him.’

Sesshomaru opened his eyes and stared at the tiled wall, his body slumped in exhaustion under the shower head.

‘Time will tell. I will give him time. Dissolving the bond before the child is born is too dangerous either way.’ The demon narrowed his eyes at the shower wall as he remembered his last video call with Shippo regarding Naraku’s whereabouts.

The fox demon had tracked him into Tokyo but had lost the trail in there nearly two weeks ago. Sesshomaru had sent his hired mercenaries to that area to find him, but he was gone by the time they arrived. Even Kouga had been enlisted in the hunt along with a threat to keep it a secret from his pregnant mate. The wolf demon had easily complied, knowing his friend was in a delicate stage and headstrong in the mix.

Sesshomaru finally shut off the shower and exited, quickly toweling himself off and drying his mane of hair as best he could before wrapping the towel about his waist and leaving the bathroom.

Inuyasha sat in the middle of the bed, holding his protruding belly and looking worse than ever. He was still flushed and sweating as he sat in the bed. Sesshomaru walked into his closet to throw on a casual pair of jeans and a button down shirt before coming back to the bed to sit beside him.

“I will send the healer up,” he explained. Inuyasha glanced at him and nodded dejectedly.

“Yeah, guess I better make sure the kid is okay.” He grimaced as if in pain for a moment, his hand going to rest on his stomach quickly.

“Are you in pain?”

Inuyasha looked at him out of the corner of his eye and gave a weak smile. Sesshomaru didn’t buy it for a second.

“It’s just the baby kicking the shit out of me. Heh, little squirt is using my kidneys as a soccer ball. Probably why I look like ass. Nothin’ to worry about Sessh, promise.”

“Indeed. Then why are you showing signs of running a fever?” Inuyasha rolled his eyes and huffed, clearly trying to buy time.

“Jeeze, maybe it has something to do with the sex we just had? I dunno. Damn quit worrying. Send the healer up if it’ll make ya feel better. Waste of time but I got nothin’ better to do right now.”

Sesshomaru growled in annoyance and narrowed his eyes at the younger man. He knew arguing with him would only serve to worsen his growing headache.

Thankfully, Inuyasha laid back down and pulled the covers back up over himself, turning on his side to a more comfortable position. Sesshomaru reached down to feel his head once more, pushing the wet hair back out of his eyes before rising up. Inuyasha watched him with half lidded eyes and the demon saw the shiver that wracked him once he stood.

“The healer will be here shortly. I will be in the study.” Inuyasha’s hand flew out from under the sheets to grab his own. Sesshomaru paused in his retreat to look down at him. Inuyasha’s eyes pleaded with him brightly as he gazed up at him.

“You’re coming back tonight, right?” His voice held a tone of nervousness, as if he was scared of his mate never returning.

Sesshomaru nodded and squeezed his hand in kind.

“Yes. I am already fighting off sleep as it is. I will only work until tonight then I will be back. Get some rest.”

The half demon visibly relaxed and gave a small smile. Sesshomaru inclined his head down at his lover before turning to leave the room.

As expected, Jaken was in his usual post outside the door. He jumped up as the demon shut the door quietly and began to walk down the hall.

“Good morning m’lord! I am so pleased you finally got some rest! You’ve been working so hard lately, really much too hard.”

“Jaken, send the healer to Inuyasha at once. He is unwell.” The toad faltered in his steps for a moment before racing to catch up with his master.

“At once, sire. Is it serious?” Sesshomaru could detect a small hint of worry from the toad demon, surprising given the fact that Jaken showed nothing less than contempt for his mate.

“That is for the healer to determine. I will expect a full report once she has finished with Inuyasha. I will be in my study working until nightfall. You are to keep an eye on him and report any changes to me directly. There are several other matters you are to attend to.”

“Yes, m’lord. Anything you should require,” he replied hastily as they approached the fabled room that had become Sesshomaru’s entire world for so long. The demon lord opened the door and walked to his desk, his computers firing up instantly as he sat down.

“You are to set up an account for Inuyasha as my mate. Proceed as planned before he was abducted. Prepare a room for the child near the master bedroom and begin finding suitable nursemaids to assist him caring for the child here in the palace.”

Jaken stared at him in muted shock, something that the demon ignored as he began sifting through the hundreds of emails in his account.

“Sire, has…has something changed? At last word, you told me to find a priest to break the bond…should I stop doing that as well?”

“No, keep searching for a priest to perform the rites. Inuyasha may yet change his mind again. In the meantime, do as I command and ask nothing further. If that healer is not with him in ten minutes, I will kill you. Go.” The toad demon jumped and bowed hastily before running out of the room to carry out his tasks.

Finally alone, Sesshomaru leaned back in his chair and closed his weary eyes. His mind traveled to the situation as it was.

Inuyasha was in love with him to some degree. That most likely had to do with the bond, the trauma he had been through, the safety and security he felt with the demon, his pregnancy hormones, and his irrational nature in general.

Sesshomaru felt concern for his mate and his general well-being. Due to that, he felt Inuyasha was not making a good judgement call for what was best for his future or the child’s. He had come to genuinely care for his mate, more than he had ever thought he could. Inuyasha consumed his whole world now, and he would not let him make a choice that would bring him more harm either physically or emotionally.

Naraku was on the run, and that meant he would begin to make mistakes. He had no way to leave Japan. Once he was found, Sesshomaru would make sure he was there in person to delve out the punishment and torture he had coming to him. Inuyasha would have his vengeance one way or the other.

For now, it was Sesshomaru’s job to provide for the younger man and give him the security he deserved. If Inuyasha needed him around more in order to feel better, he must make the time to do that. Seku was getting back on its feet smoothly and things were beginning to settle down in the company. Now it was time to turn more of his attention to the young man in his bed, the one who was potentially sick at the moment. He would revisit the bond situation once the child and he were safely done with the pregnancy.

‘Inuyasha, you know not what you are doing. Emotions will only cloud your judgement in this. You and your child are better situated away from me. You will come to see that.’

Chapter Text

As soon as Sesshomaru was out of the room and down the hallway, Inuyasha inhaled a choking gasp and clutched his stomach in agony. The baby inside him seemed to be raging war against his abused organs. The pain was excruciating.

“Gods kid, why are you doing this?” he grit out between clenched fangs. Sweat poured down every inch of his body as he lay on the mattress and willed the child to be calm.

Sesshomaru had not been wrong in his assessment of the half demon. Inuyasha could feel he was running a fever. The room was freezing but his skin was scorching hot. He didn’t want to worry the demon though, he couldn’t handle that right now.

‘Feh, just gotta…wait on the…healer,’ he thought to himself as another stab of pain ripped through him.

Inuyasha panted quietly and bit his bottom lip every time another bolt of pain hit him, locking the cries of agony deep within himself. His bones felt like molten lead and his brain was ready to spill out of his ears by the time the healer came in.

It was the same one as before, a panda demon as old as the demon lord himself. After he stepped inside and made the usual formal bow of respect to the mate of her liege lord, she looked up her half lidded eyes widened at the state of her charge.

“Oh my! Lord Inuyasha!” She trotted over to his side and quickly deposited her medical bag on the bed near him, opening it to take out an array of instruments. Her large paws worked deftly to lay the items on the covers in a neat manner.

Inuyasha offered her a smirk through the shooting pain, his arms wrapped tightly around his belly as if to try and still the baby in there.

“Keh, another day in the life, right?” he ground out. The panda demon frowned down at him as she slipped the pressure cuff on his arm and began to pump it.

“Lord Inuyasha, this is serious. I can tell just by looking at you you’re running a high fever and you’re in a great deal of pain. Is Lord Sesshomaru aware of this? I was summoned merely for a temperature. Clearly this is more pressing than that.” As she finished pumping the cuff and checked the readings, her ringed eyes widened even further. She quickly took the cuff off and placed the stethoscope to his chest.

Inuyasha whimpered as another surge of agony went through his body and he bit his tongue to hold back the scream that followed it.

The healer pulled back and placed her scope over his stomach next, moving it several times as the child flailed in him.

“Please, Kimichi, is the kid okay?” he whispered out. His vision began to blur as she looked at him, causing her black and white patterns to grow and distort. Her eyes disappeared and became two black tunnels looking at him. His heart raced even more as the skull-like image faced him.

“Master Inuyasha.” He could hear the smile in her voice as she spoke. For some reason, it sent a chill through him that had nothing to do with the fever he knew he was running. “The child is perfectly fine, I’m glad to report. It is nearly time for it to meet us!”

“Then, what’s happening to me?” he groaned out. Kimichi’s face began to darken and then sharpen suddenly, signaling he was close to passing out.

The kind healer reached out and placed the back of her fingers on his cheek, her cool skin a welcome relief for a moment.

‘Wait…fingers…Kimichi has paws…’

Inuyasha tried to focus but found his eyes closing as the high fever began to claim his body and mind. The baby inside of him delivered a final trophy worthy kick to his stomach, causing his eyes to shoot open and a soft cry to escape his pale lips.

His bright eyes turned up to look at the healer, and a scream lodged in this throat.

Kimichi’s kind brown eyes had been replaced by ruby red ones he knew from his nightmares. A twisted smirk was on her black lips, revealing her age-dulled fangs as she looked down at him.

“You really want to know, my sweet one?” The panda’s gentle voice had taken on a double tone, and he recognized the speaker just as he recognized the eyes looking down at him with sadistic mirth.

Inuyasha began to shake uncontrollably as the fingers moved down to stroke the side of his damp neck gently. He opened his lips to scream for his mate but that hand was around his throat in half a second, squeezing his windpipe to silence any noise he might make.

Inuyasha reached up to grab hold of the wrist and pry it away. He was no match for the strength of the demon in his condition. Even his extended claws digging into the tough flesh did nothing to stop him.

“Please. Don’t hurt. My child,” he choked out weakly. His vision blurred once more as the fever and the crushing grasp threatened to black him out completely. That dark laugh greeted his ears at the statement and he let out a strangled whimper.

“Oh, my darling pet, I would never hurt our child,” Naraku said with the panda’s voice, another dark laugh issuing from the demon.

Tears spilled down Inuyasha’s already wet cheeks as he tried to focus with all his might on the demon beside him. Naraku loosened his grip on his windpipe but did not release him. The fever and his fear now combined to make him almost completely hysterical in his fear for the baby inside him. If Naraku chose to harm him or the infant, there was nothing he could do to prevent it.

“I merely came to check on you. Imagine my surprise when I come in to find out that you’re carrying our love child!” His free hand came to rest on the mound below him and Inuyasha let out a heartbroken sob at the touch and his helplessness to stop his tormentor.

‘I’m such a fucking idiot, to think I was gonna kill this son of a bitch myself. Look at me, I’m nothing. I can’t do shit. As usual.’

“Now, to answer your question, it looks like your body is getting ready to expel our beloved baby,” Naraku said. His voice was far away to the sick hanyou. Inuyasha was struggling to breathe and his panic was at its peak by now. He tried to focus on the black and white face over him but it was fading once more, along with that terrible voice he’d hoped to never hear again unless it was pleading for mercy.

“G-get your fucking hands off me,” he stammered out weakly. Naraku laughed somewhere in the distance of his mind as he began to fade away.

‘NO! I have to stay awake! I can’t let him…let him..’ His mind was even succumbing to the effects of his condition. With his last willpower, he brought his mind back to the surface and opened his eyes. Naraku was now in his usual form, dressed in Kimichi’s healing robes and looking down at him with his wicked cruel grin.

The crimson eyes burned with their own light as he stroked the tight skin of Inuyasha’s stomach tenderly.

“My darling, I will never let you go,” he murmured. The raven haired half demon leaned down until his face hovered only inches over the feverish one of his captive. Inuyasha could smell the rotten stink of his breath through his haze and nearly gagged as he tried to turn his own face from Naraku’s. The hand on his neck tightened and halted him from doing so.

“I will come for you,” Naraku crooned quietly. His other hand came up to cup the wet cheek. “And our baby. Together, we will all be one…happy…family.” Naraku leaned down to place a lingering kiss to the heated lips. Inuyasha felt the last of his strength surge and he reached up to place his hands on the hanyou’s chest to push him away.

Naraku chuckled against his mouth before relenting and leaning back up. Inuyasha’s eyes fluttered from the lack of energy and he felt his hands drop weakly onto his own chest. The man over him laughed softly and placed a kiss to his forehead before drawing back again.

“Sleep now, pet,” he stated softly. “Soon we will all be together. Forever.” He gave his neck one last squeeze before releasing it, allowing the hanyou to inhale freely. His head rolled to the side weakly and his eyes closed for the last time.

“Sesshomaru…” he whispered faintly. As his voice faded to nothing, Inuyasha caught the last words of his torturer.

“Have no fear. Sesshomaru will be dealt with shortly.”

Inuyasha could remain conscious no longer. His world faded to black. Those ruby eyes followed him down into the depths of his mind.

“Inuyasha, wake up.”

‘Huh, sounds like Sessh.’ Inuyasha floated blissfully in the stillness of his mind. There was no pain, no illness, no Naraku. Only peace. ‘That can’t be him, he’s busy working. Gotta be another trick from Naraku.’

“Inuyasha, I am here. Listen to me.” The voice was miles away, barely audible. It was a whisper in the blackness of where he resided.

‘No, I don’t want to go back right now. It’s so calm here. And I’m not falling for that parlor trick again Naraku, nice try.’

He allowed himself to float still father down in the abyss of his mind, away from the false voice of his mate. Inuyasha could tell he was dancing on the edge of something dangerous where he was at, but hadn’t that become his whole life? Wasn’t he always in danger? Hell hadn’t that always been his life? Here there was silence, tranquility, a moment to himself. Yet he knew if he fell any farther down he would never return.

‘Hell that’s gotta be it. Must be dying. Feh, like I haven’t been in that basket before. Common theme to this ride. Gettin’ pretty fuckin’ old.’

Then, the image of his handsome mate began to descend down from the tiny point of light above him.

Sesshomaru was in his feudal outfit, his silhouette blurred by the silks and fur that flowed around him as he came down into the darkness with his younger brother.

Inuyasha smiled softly at the sight, missing those days when he had seen the demon lord in his full glory. Moko moko streamed out behind him as he approached the hanyou, his hair cascading around him like a pair of silver wings from his back.

‘How can something so cold be so beautiful?’ Inuyasha marveled. ‘Like an artic wolf from some other world.’ Sesshomaru reached out his hand as he neared the hanyou.

‘Come back with me.’ His lips never moved, yet his voice was as clear as a bell to the half demon. His eyes closed half way as he looked up at the demon above, nearly lost in the aura that surrounded the man. Sesshomaru’s golden eyes narrowed down at him and he reached down as far as he could. Some invisible force seemed to keep him just out of reach.

‘Why? It’s so quiet here. I don’t feel anything Sessh. There’s nothing back there for me. I just get in the way.’ Sesshomaru curled his lip back in an angry and thrust his hand out once more, as if desperate to reach the younger man below him.

‘You have a child. Is that nothing to you?’ His voice was harsh but held a near pleading tone to him. Inuyasha chuckled softly but never uttered a sound from his mouth.

‘Of course not. But that kid will be safer with you than it ever could be with me. I can’t protect myself, how am I gonna protect the kid? I’ll tell you how, by leaving it with someone who can actually do the job. Then I’m out of everyone’s way, including yours.’

‘Inuyasha, this is madness. Come back with me. If you don’t take my hand now, you may never be able to return. I’m here for you.’ His golden eyes narrowed down at his mate from above.

‘Yeah, that’s the problem. You’re always having to be somewhere for me. Aren’t you tired of it? Sessh…I love you too much to keep putting you through this. It’s just…it’s not fair, right? If Naraku’s not trying to kill me or you’re not trying to kill me or the drugs aren’t trying to kill me, my own fucking body is trying to kill me. I just want, I want a moment of something not trying to take me out. Down here, it’s quiet and I don’t feel anything. This is where I belong now.’

‘No, you belong at my side,’ Sesshomaru retorted firmly as he curled his lip back even more and his beautiful eyes narrowed to slits. ‘Do you not even wish to meet your child? Are you truly that selfish? You have stated yourself that I am cold and unfeeling, as well as emotionless. Do you wish your child to grow up with just myself as its parent?’

Inuyasha cocked his head up at him with that same smile as he floated beneath. He could tell he was nearing the point of no return.

‘Is the kid born?’ Sesshomaru lashed out to the side in anger, a feral move as if he was trying to bite the air in frustration.

‘Come and find out! Take my hand Inuyasha!’ The voice was becoming distant and Sesshomaru seemed to be slowly getting farther from him. His molten eyes snapped open in near horror and he stretched his arm out as far as he could. ‘Please!’

Inuyasha’s own eyes widened at that word. Sesshomaru was begging him. He really didn’t want him to go. The hanyou leaned up slightly, his numb state beginning to fade. The youkai looked almost terrified above him.

‘Tell me one thing,’ Inuyasha said wordlessly. Sesshomaru desperately looked down at him and grit his fangs.

‘Inuyasha we don’t have time for this! Take my hand now!’

‘Do you want me back because you love me, or to take care of the baby?’ This was it. This was the defining moment. Sesshomaru’s eyes widened at him even further to an impossible size. His lips parted soundlessly and Inuyasha looked up at him defiantly.

‘I need you. I cannot lose you.’

Inuyasha stared into those twin sun eyes, looking deep into their depths as he hovered on the brink of death and despair. Then he saw something that shocked him.

His own eyes shot wide and he gasped silently. There was no mistaking what he’d seen.

With a heave of his remaining strength, he lifted his hand up and reached for the silver lord above him. Sesshomaru let out a mute cry and launched himself down to reach him.

Their fingers brushed for a moment but then Inuyasha felt himself falling back into the void below. His eyes went wide with fear and he screamed soundlessly.

‘No! This time I save myself!’

He clenched his fangs together and used every ounce of willpower he had left to reach up for his mate one last time. Sesshomaru followed his action and hurled himself as far as he could to meet him. Both screamed wordlessly as they reached for each other.

At the last moment, with their willpower exhausted, their fingers interlocked.

Sesshomaru jerked him up and slammed the smaller body into his own, crushing it in a vice grip against himself. There was no pain or feeling in the action. It was as if Inuyasha was pressed against a shadow, yet he felt the strength of his lover encompass him completely as he was folded against the phantom body.

‘I have you.’ The voice was still distant, yet much closer than it had been previously. Inuyasha closed his eyes and pressed into the comfort and strength of his mate, his arms circled around the larger frame.

‘You have me.’ He could sense them rushing back up to the world above, and a part of him missed the solace he had been immersed in for a moment. Yet the larger part knew that he was going back to a place where he was needed and wanted, a place where he was loved.

That thought alone brought him more peace than this world ever could have.

“I have you.” The words were soft in his ears atop his head. Instantly Inuyasha knew things were different. There was an emptiness in him. The pain was gone. His fever as well.

Sesshomaru lay behind him against the headboard of the bed, his arms around the hanyou securely and his cheek pressed into his dirty hair. Inuyasha lay back against his chest, his cheek pressed into the side of the demon’s neck.

The scent of the larger man enveloped him completely and calmed him as he slowly opened his eyes. He could smell the scent of other demons that had been in the bedroom, one of them being Kimichi. Sesshomaru tightened his arms around him as he sensed him waking.

“You have me,” he murmured. He found his voice croaking and frowned, clearing his throat for a few minutes before leaning back to look up at the demon.

Sesshomaru looked down at him in return, his face drawn and yet still impossibly handsome.

“How long was I out?” Inuyasha muttered after clearing his throat again. The warrior kissed his forehead, leaving his lips there at his hairline for a moment as he replied.

“Twelve days.”

“Feh, explains why I sound like I have a bag of rocks in my throat.” The half demon reached down and rested his hand on his stomach. He sighed as he felt for what was no longer there, the only evidence being the stitches that ran from hip to hip.

“Tell me everything,” he whispered. He closed his eyes as he pressed himself back against his brother for comfort.

“As you wish,” Sesshomaru said quietly. He moved to rest his chin on Inuyasha’s shoulder, his silver hair spilling over his side.

“I felt your distress and came to find Kimichi possessed by Naraku. You were already unconscious. Naraku was attempting to cut the child from you. I was able to stop him, but only partly. The damage was done.”

Inuyasha nodded calmly as he gazed down at his lap, no emotion coming over him at this news. He had expected as much. Whatever was to come next was all a part of the past now. He had not had be a part of it. Whatever horrors happened now, it wasn’t even a memory for him.

“The…wound he inflicted and your illness sent your body into labor. I summoned all of Kimichi’s staff and revived her as well. The baby was delivered, but you never woke up.”

Inuyasha’s felt a tightening in his chest as he listened, but he remained quiet. Sesshomaru constricted his arms around him even more.

“You continued to waste away after it was pulled from you. Nothing they did would bring you back. I fully connected my soul to yours. That is how I was able to fall down to the edge of death with you.”

Inuyasha felt nothing as he listened to the tale. His eyes remained dry. The claws resting on the covers over his stomach clenched.

“The baby?” His voice sounded hollow and dead even to his own ears. Sesshomaru pressed a kiss to his neck. He felt nothing. The demon moved his head up to tuck Inuyasha’s own beneath his chin and pressed another kiss to his furry ear.

He felt nothing.

“I am so sorry I did not protect her.”

Chapter Text

Inuyasha took in a shaky breath. His eyes slipped closed as he listened to the beat of his mate’s strong heart. His own beat calmly within his chest. Sesshomaru held him fast against himself, his powerful arms locked gently around the thinner frame of his young lover. The hanyou took all the comfort that was offered to him.

He opened his eyes and turned his face up to press his lips to the chin above his head. Sesshomaru pulled back to look down at him. His perfect face was drawn and lined with signs of exhaustion. The half demon reached up to tiredly stroke the backs of his fingers across his cheek.

“You didn’t fail her,” he whispered. Inuyasha was so tired. He was tired of all of it. Of the fight against the world. Nothing was ever simple or how it was supposed to be.

“I told you I would protect you and your child. I failed to keep my word. You and your child were hurt.” The youkai lord turned to kiss his hand, closing his golden eyes as he released a sigh into the pale palm. Inuyasha dropped his hand to gently grasp the arm wrapped around his chest.

“I know you saved her, Sessh,” he said in a hushed tone. “I can sense she’s close. I dunno, parents instinct or something. Did you use Tensaiga?”

“Yes,” Sesshomaru replied. “She did not survive long after the birth. Complications from Naraku’s butchery. Kimichi was surprised she even made it as long as she did. She is strong.”

Inuyasha couldn’t suppress the smile that came to his face.

“Yeah, I know.” The demon cracked his lids to look at his charge once again. Inuyasha struggled to find any emotion in their icy depths, but found nothing beyond cold exhaustion.

“I need you to do two things for me,” he said. Sesshomaru watched him silently and waited for his orders. “Kiss me.”

The demon lowered his head to connect their lips.

Inuyasha closed his eyes and poured his heart into the action. Everything he was feeling for his mate flowed through that contact. He deepened the kiss and slipped his tongue into the warriors mouth to gently stroke his. He was slow and warm with his actions, pouring the love and heartache he felt for the man holding him. His hand came up to tenderly run through the silver tresses on the side of his head, massaging the scalp beneath his fingertips. There was no sexual stimulation in the act, only the love one person felt for another.

Inuyasha felt Sesshomaru’s hand glide up his body to cup the side of his neck and he leaned into the touch without breaking their kiss. He held nothing back. Sesshomaru would not be here if he did not love him. He would be in his study receiving updates by Jaken or some other servant on how Inuyasha and the baby were doing. Instead, he was here, holding Inuyasha and offering him anything he could provide. Inuyasha felt the reciprocating actions and knew the truth that his eyes could not speak.

Slowly he pulled away and looked into the half lidded gaze above him. Sesshomaru stroked the side of his throat with his thumb as he watched him.

“And the other?” he asked quietly. Inuyasha smiled at him.

“Bring my daughter to me.”

Sesshomaru wasted no time in gently removing himself from behind the hanyou and off the bed. He supported the hanyou as he moved and tenderly rested him back against the headboard so as not to aggravate his stitches. Inuyasha repositioned some of the pillows behind himself with a wince before settling back as comfortably as he could.

The demon waited until he was done before leaving without a word.

Inuyasha’s heart began to beat rapidly in his chest as he anticipated meeting his child for the first time.

‘I’ve got a girl. Holy shit I’ve got a kid. Why did the first thing she had to go through have to be dying as she was trying to be ripped out of me? Gods I can’t believe this.’ A soft whine escaped him as he thought about the pain for the baby he had not been able to protect. She shouldn’t have had to go through that. Her first hours in the world had been filled with pain and fear and death. Why couldn’t he have had a normal delivery? Whatever that meant for a male half demon.

Moments later, the demon lord appeared back in the room. He was carrying a small bundle in his arms carefully and confidently. A sheen of sweat broke out over Inuyasha’s body as he watched the scene.

‘He’s carrying my baby. Gods he looks like a natural. But…is it his?’ That question burned in his mind as Sesshomaru approached the bed. Though it didn’t matter to him, he yearned to know what his brother was feeling.

Sesshomaru stopped at the edge of the bed next to him and looked down at the baby in his arms. Inuyasha said nothing as he waited to be handed the child. After what seemed like an eternity, the youkai turned to look down at his mate and leaned over him with the infant still cradled to his chest. The half demon held out his arms and his breath stopped.

“Here is your daughter,” Sesshomaru stated softly. “She’s waking up.”

The baby was placed in his grasp.

Inuyasha looked down in shock at the child wrapped in the soft blanket he now held against his chest.

 She was impossibly small, and completely perfect. The hair on her head was white with silver highlights streaking through it. A black forelock was present right at the center of her hairline at her forehead. A single magenta mark was on each cheek and wrist. There was no moon on her forehead like Sesshomaru’s.

Inuyasha stared at her in wonder, releasing a soft sigh. His lip quivered as he watched the baby stir from sleep. He never thought he could love someone as much as he had come to love his brother. In this single moment, he knew that he would always love her a million times more. His heart ached with the force of it and he thought he would die from the power of the emotions that slammed into him. It couldn’t be possible to survive something as strong as what was going through him.

At his side, Sesshomaru took a silent step away from the bed. Inuyasha noticed and tore his eyes away from his baby to look at him.

“No, don’t,” he said quickly. Sesshomaru froze. “Please, stay. Come lay with us.” Sesshomaru inclined his head and waited a moment before coming to the other side of the bed and sitting beside the pair. Inuyasha motioned him closer and the youkai gently moved to sit next to him against the headboard. He scooted closer with the baby and rested against his mate’s shoulder before looking down at the baby again.

She finally opened her eyes and blinked sleepily to look up at the pair. Inuyasha’s heart melted as he saw she had the same eyes as they did. Even as a baby, he could tell she would be more like her father. Her eyes were wide and wondering, but she remained perfectly quiet in his arms as she took in the new person holding her.

“Sessh,” he choked out. “She’s so perfect. I can’t believe it.” A single tear slipped down his cheek as he watched her eyes dart back and forth between the two men. Her hand came up to rub one eye from sleep yet she kept the other trained on the pair. He couldn’t help the soft giggle of joy that escaped him as he watched her movements. Carefully, he held her with one arm as he reached up to stroke her head. Her hand quickly shot up to grasp his finger and he stopped. The baby pulled the captured prey to her mouth and began to suck on his fingertip as she looked up at him. He sniffled and grinned down at her, marveling at how small she was.

He tore his eyes from her to look at Sesshomaru, the grin still plastered to his face.

“She’s yours. You’re a dad.” Sesshomaru looked up from the baby to meet his lover’s joyful expression.

“So are you.” His eyes flicked down to the child once again as he spoke. “What will you name her?”

Inuyasha looked down at their daughter and was silent for a long time as she sucked on his fingertip. Realizing she wasn’t going to get any food from it, she finally pushed it out of her mouth and moved her gaze to look at her demon lord father.

“Takara,” he said firmly. “She’s our treasure, and I want her to always know it.”

Sesshomaru nodded beside him.

“As you wish. A good name.” Inuyasha reached up to stroke her fine, soft hair with the gentlest touch.

“Sesshomaru, she’s so perfect. I can’t believe we made something as beautiful as her. Finally, something good came out of this whole fucked up situation we’ve been dealing with.” He shuddered violently against his shoulder as a new thought struck him. “We…Naraku almost took her from us…we could have lost her. Shit, we did for a minute. You saved her, brought her back. Look at her. You’d never know she’d been through something so awful her first moments in this world.” Inuyasha leaned down to kiss her forehead with the lightest touch of his lips. “We’ll make sure she never knows anything but love and comfort from this day froward.”

Sesshomaru said nothing as he wrapped his arm around Inuyasha and secured him against his side. Inuyasha leaned into him with the baby and rested against him. The stitches across his stomach sang in protest but he ignored them to be with his family.

‘Family…that’s what we are now. Something I’ve never had. Not really. Not since mom died. Kouga and Ayame were the closest thing. Now I’ve got a mate and a child. A real family. A real chance at having a good life now. I can’t fuck this up, for any of us.’

His stitches sent a sharp pain through his lower stomach as she shifted and he hissed quietly. Takara’s eyes shot to him as did Sesshomaru’s. Without a word, Sesshomaru held out his free arm for her. Inuyasha reluctantly put the baby there and settled back to watch them.

“You’re a natural, ya know that?” he observed. Takara began to squirm against her father restlessly as he cradled her to his chest.

“Hey, with her being nearly a full demon, how’s this gonna go?” he asked curiously. Sesshomaru continued to watch the baby tiredly.

“In what way? That is a broad question.”

“I mean, with her growth and all. Just, I dunno, gimme your thoughts on this whole thing. We know she’s yours now. Talk to me a bit.” Sesshomaru closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the headboard. Locks of his hair fell over his shoulder and Takara seized them instantly, tangling her little fingers in the woven threads. Inuyasha smiled to watch her.

“She will grow fast, as I did. You can see she is only twelve days old and yet she is far beyond any ordinary child of her age.” Inuyasha chuckled at the pompous air his brother displayed.

‘He’s already a proud papa,’ he thought to himself humorously. Sesshomaru ignored him and continued.

“Once she is out of infancy, her rate of growth will slow. Her adolescent years will go on for quite some time as well. I expect she will be near three hundred before she is an adult. As my daughter, she will want for nothing.” He cracked an eye to watch his mate. “As our daughter, I would like to bring her up with warrior training. She is an inuyoukai princess in her own right. Do you approve?”

Frankly, Inuyasha was even shocked that his brother asked his opinion, but he did his best to hide it.

“Well, yeah. I mean, you get to have a say in her education and training as much as I do. The only thing I’ll say is I want her to have a semi-public education. Like I said before, I don’t want my kid growing up alone and outcast. I want her to have friends and a life, and I don’t want her all high and mighty thinking she’s better than everyone.” He glanced at the demon and caught the look he was being given. The half demon couldn’t stop the chuckle he emitted.

“I see,” Sesshomaru said slowly. “Then she will go to a private school of our choosing. I will have her formal tutors picked as well.”

Takara gave a small whimper and they both looked down at her.

“She is hungry. I will take her back to the nursery to be fed.” Inuyasha snapped his head up.

“No, let me do it.” Sesshomaru shook his head and sat up with the infant.

“You are still recovering from the procedure. Now that you are awake and can take proper food and treatment, you should heal much faster. Takara is not going anywhere, calm yourself.” He stood from the bed and began to walk to the door.

Despite his words, Inuyasha panicked slightly and jolted when he reached out for her. His wound sent a sharp pain through him once again and he winced.

“Wait! Let me at least say goodbye to her!” he cried out softly. The youkai paused and returned to his side with their child. Inuyasha reached up and pulled her down to his face. Her golden eyes met his with a blank look and he smiled as he kissed her forehead.

“Bye baby. I love you. Have a good meal and sleep tight,” he whispered to her.

As if understanding his words, she smiled at him. His breath hitched and his heart nearly exploded at seeing the beautiful picture she made. It gave him a glimpse of seeing what his mate would look like if he smiled, and it was stunning. Sesshomaru straightened all too soon and was gone with her.

The hanyou slumped back against the headboard and thought about their daughter. She was perfection made flesh. Sure, everyone feels that way about their kids most of the time, but Inuyasha knew there was something special about her. She would be the best of them both. Takara would be brought up as a warrior and a lady. She would have everything but Inuyasha would make sure she earned what she got. She would not look down at her fellow demons, she would be their equal and their superior at the same time.

He smiled at realizing he was planning a baby’s future well before she would reach it.

‘Heh, this must be what all parents go through. I just need to sit back and enjoy her while she’s small and cute. If she’s like me or Sesshomaru it won’t last long.’ The thought brought a smile to his face as the afore mentioned lord entered the room once again.

“What is it?” he asked as he approached the bed. He stopped at the end and began to disrobe. Inuyasha glanced outside and was surprised to see it was nightfall. He had only been awake a couple of hours.

“Nothing. Thinking about her,” he replied. “Sessh, I got a question.” The demon discarded his attire and climbed in beside his mate fully nude.

“I expect you have many,” he said as he settled in next to him. The demon put a pillow behind himself and leaned back. Inuyasha carefully manuvered himself to rest against the warm body that was offered. Leaning against the hard body relaxed him once more and he sighed as he gathered his thoughts. Sesshomaru wrapped his arm securely around him once more, resting his hand carefully on his stomach.

“You said you brought Takara back with Tensaiga.” He instantly felt the body behind him tense. That pretty much answered his question but he pressed on regardless, needing to hear the explanation first hand. “Why didn’t you use it on me before? In the two years we’ve been together, you’ve had plenty of chances to heal me with it but you never have. I figured if there was ever a chance for you to use it, it would have been when Takara…” He couldn’t finish the sentence, but he knew he had gotten his point across.

Sesshomaru remained silent beside him. Inuyasha frowned and craned his head back to look up at him. The demon had his eyes closed and a frown on his own face. He let the silence go on for a few minutes before squeezing the hand resting over his flat stomach.

“Hey, I know you’re not asleep dammit. What gives?” Sesshomaru’s frown deepened yet his eyes remained closed.

“I could not have brought you back this last time even if I had been able to use Tensaiga. You were dying of your own will. The demons of the underworld had nothing to do with what was occurring.”

“Okay…sooooo what about the other times?” he pressed. Sesshomaru curled his lip back in annoyance.

“There is no need to discuss this. Tensaiga will not work. Leave it at that.” His tone was clipped and cold. Now it was the half demon’s turn to get annoyed.

“What the fuck? Why won’t you tell me? What’s the big-“ He stopped. It hit him like a truck.

Inuyasha’s mouth fell open and his eyes widened as the realization hit him. Sesshomaru’s frowned deepened again as the hanyou sat up fully and leaned back against the wooden support.

“When?” he whispered. Sesshomaru opened his eyes and glared into his own lap.

“South America,” he murmured finally. “I brought Tensaiga with me. You did not survive the surgery. There were complications in your recovery. I paid the hospital to keep it quiet so as not to draw attention to your location.” His face smoothed as the truth was revealed. “When we discovered your condition, I did not know if the child would be affected. I did not want to say anything until your pregnancy was finished and we knew what was to come of the infant. As we found out, she was still given her once chance with Tensaiga’s power. Now, you both are immune to the swords abilities.”

Inuyasha stared up at the youkai in shock. So, he had in fact died at Naraku’s hands, and their child. His anger began to rise at an alarming rate and he clenched his fangs together as a growl began to sound in his throat. Sesshomaru snapped his eyes open and watched him.

“That motherfucker,” he snarled. “I’m going to tear him apart piece by fucking piece. I swear on our daughter’s life I’ll fucking end him.” Sesshomaru pulled him fully onto his chest and held him fast.

“Inuyasha,” he hissed in his ear. “Naraku will be brought to justice, and you will have your revenge. By my hand. I will not risk your life or our child. I am best suited to dealing with him while you care for our child. Do not do anything foolish, for her sake. I have nearly found him and it will be handled soon.” He pressed his lips to the warm skin of his mate’s forehead. “Do not make my task anymore difficult than it already is.”

The younger man heard him and forced his anger back down as far as he could. Sesshomaru was right. He couldn’t go off half cocked and leave Takara alone while he hunted for the sonofabitch, it was too risky. Naraku had already shown he could get inside the palace without actually being there.

Which brought him to another point. He glanced back at his lover before glaring once again at the wall.

“Why is that doctor still here if Naraku possessed her? If he did it once, can’t he do it again?” he growled out.

“No, I have taken steps with all the staff that it will not happen again. That was a power I was not aware Naraku had acquired. She is in no further danger.”

Inuyasha gripped the comforter that covered their waists.

“She’s always gonna be in danger as long as the bastard is alive, Sesshomaru.” He turned the full force of his remaining anger up at his mate as he glared at him. “I want Takara to sleep in here with us, and I don’t wanna hear a word about it. Got it?”

Sesshomaru arched an eyebrow at him.

“I see. You’re giving the orders now.” Inuyasha gave a curt nod and his frown deepened.

“You’re goddamn right I am. Especially when it comes to our kid and her safety. I want her in here every night and that’s final. So don’t give me any bullshit about it.”

“Pray tell, who is to care for the infant when she wakes up crying in the night?” Sesshomaru asked quietly. Inuyasha opened his mouth but stopped. Then his anger flared again and he jerked away from his lover and crossed his arms.

“Fuck it, I’ll do it since you don’t want to be bothered. If I gotta sleep in the same bed with her so I can take care of her then that’s fine. I don’t give a shit-“

Sesshomaru reached out quick as a bullet and grabbed his chin in a firm grasp. Inuyasha stopped speaking and became lost in that spellbinding gaze that belonged only to the man he loved. The youkai slowly leaned in and captured his lips in a searing kiss.

Inuyasha took a sharp breath through his nose and closed his eyes, falling into the bliss that came with the motion. The youkai pulled away all too soon, softly nipping his bottom lip as he released the hold he had on his chin.

“Calm yourself. I have no objection,” he breathed against the flushed skin. “I will have her moved in here tomorrow night.”

Inuyasha pressed his nose into the porcelain skin of the youkai’s cheek, running the tip of it long the twin marks there delicately.

“Good. I’ll figure out a way to take care of her ‘til this shit is healed.” His claw slowly began to trace the naked torso in front of him, longing to feel it cover his body. The muscles flexed appreciatively beneath his touch, offering him quite the view as he smiled.

“It won’t take long. You’ll be healed in a matter of days.” His own hand ghosted over the skin of Inuyasha’s side, causing a shudder to run through him. “I’ll make sure of it.”

After a moment the demon lord let out a breath and pulled his young mate against himself once more, settling him comfortably against his upper body.

“Until that time comes, sleep. The last night you will have to rest in quiet. Our daughter has a pair of lungs to rival even yours.”

Inuyasha laughed, something he had nearly forgotten how to do. He grinned up at the inuyoukai. Sesshomaru tucked his head beneath his chin once more and Inuyasha curled against him.

“Sleep. Even I must rest now. Takara usually wakes in the early hours and I cannot sleep when she cries. I must go into the office tomorrow to work. Kouga and Ayame will be arriving to see you in the afternoon.”

“They know I’m up?” he asked. Sesshomaru nodded against his head.

“I had Jaken alert the wolf when I retrieved Takara for you. I have no objection to their staying with you while I am away.”

“Feh, that’s a first,” he muttered humorously. “Yeah I’d like it if they stop by. Ayame can give me some tips on this parenting thing, maybe Kouga too.” He smiled as he kissed the spot over his lover’s heart. “Thanks Sessh, I mean it. And…I’m glad she’s yours. I hope you are too.” Sesshomaru said nothing as he reached over to turn off the lights in the room, encasing the pair in comfortably darkness together as they lay in each other’s arms.

Inuyasha was nearly asleep when he heard the soft reply.

“I am.”

Chapter Text

“OH MY GOD SHE’S SO PRECIOUS!!!”

Inuyasha flattened his ears on his head at Ayame’s outburst as she sprinted to the crib near the bed. Kouga smirked as he stood at the doorway watching her gleefully reach in and pluck the baby up in her arms.

“Geez Ayame, why don’t ya scream a little louder. Not sure the neighbors ten miles away caught that,” he muttered with slightly feigned annoyance. The demoness ignored him as she rocked the inu baby against her breast, crooning to it in a much quieter voice. Kouga walked to his mate to peek over her shoulder at the infant.

“Heh, good thing she didn’t take after you dog-breath. She wouldn’t stand a chance in Hell if she did,” Kouga remarked as he reached down to move the single black lock of hair from her eyes. Inuyasha glared at his friend and curled his lip back.

“What the fuck is that supposed to mean exactly?” he growled out. Kouga turned to look at him with that same good humored smirk.

“That you’re the ugliest mutt to ever walk the planet, and the dumbest. And you just proved my point.”

“Fuck you Kouga!” Inuyasha snapped at him, but there was no real malice in his words. Ayame turned to glare at the men.

“Boys! Stop using that type of language around the baby!” she admonished.

“Oh calm down Ayame. It’s not like she can understand us yet. Hell she’s barely two weeks old!” Inuyasha replied incredulously. The female wolf demon continued to glare reprovingly at him.

“You’ve got a lot to learn about children Inuyasha,” she snapped. The half demon leveled his ears and drooped his shoulders.

“Well, now that ya mention it…I do have a bunch of questions for you Ayame,” Inuyasha said meekly. Her face relaxed into a look of mild surprise and she blinked.

“Oh. Well, I’d be happy to answer anything I can for you. What do you want to know?” She turned to look back down at Takara and began grinning as she rocked her slowly. The baby remained perfectly silent as she looked up at this new person attending to her.

“Um…mind if I talk to Kouga for a bit before I get to that? It’s guy stuff. You can take Takara around, maybe to the porch for some fresh air and sun?” The hanyou felt a gentle prang of guilt that he still couldn’t do those things with his newborn yet. His scars were much better this morning and he figured he would be back to prime condition in the next couple of days. For now, he still relied on the nanny to come in and help him give her the bottle. Sesshomaru was away at Seku headquarters for the better part of the day, is what he had said.

“Sure! I’d love to! Come on Takara, let’s go see all the pretty flowers outside and watch the birdies fly over,” she crooned as she walked out of the room.

Kouga watched her go and then turned back to look at Inuyasha with a puzzled expression.

“’Guy stuff’? What kind of crock is that?” he asked as he pulled a chair up to sit next to the edge of the bed. He spun it backwards and straddled the chair back, crossing his arms over the top and resting his chin there as he watched Inuyasha suspiciously.

“Eh, first thing that came to mind to get her off my back without a bunch of questions,” Inuyasha said with a dismissive wave.

“Kinda pointless when her and I tell each other everything. You know that right?” the wolf tribe leader said with an arched brow.

“Not this part,” Inuyasha stated. He frowned seriously as he lowered his voice. “What’s going on with the hunt for Naraku?”

He instantly saw his friend tense on the chair and a frown appear on his face.

“Mutt, don’t you think you should focus more on the new kid than that until you’re all healed up or whatever? Why not just relax with the new baby for a few weeks before you go down that road?”

“No, fuck that. I let it go the whole time I was pregnant and look what happened. That sonofabitch found a way to get in here and….he….Takara was….” His throat burned and he could feel his eyes getting hot as he thought about what his daughter had endured being born into the world. He couldn’t bring himself to say it. Kouga’s expression softened as he watched his friend relieve the trauma.

“Yeah, I get it man. If anyone hurt my pups I’d never stop until they were dead or I was. All I’m sayin’ is you’re still too busted up to do anything. So what’s me telling you what I know going to do? I’ll tell you what it’ll do: it’ll piss you off and then you’ll bust out of here before you’re recovered and go do something stupid like you always do. Then your bull headed and insanely powerful husband will have my ass for saying anything.”

Inuyasha frowned again and crossed his arms over his chest stubbornly.

“I’m not gonna do shit right now Kouga, but the only way to protect my kid is to know what the fuck is going on with the situation so I can be prepared. Dumbass. So spill.”

“Yeah? If that’s the case, why hasn’t your lordly mate said anything?” Kouga leaned forward and narrowed his eyes at the hanyou as he waited for an answer.

‘Shit. I didn’t think of that. Fuck I need a quick answer.’ Inuyasha kept his annoyed expression as he wracked his brain for a reply that wouldn’t be total shit. Kouga narrowed his eyes even further and hummed impatiently.

“He just…He’s busy with all types of stuff and we haven’t really seen each other. I was kinda in the middle of being sliced and diced and then I woke up and there was a baby. He was exhausted and we just talked about what happened and went to sleep. Now he’s gonna be at work more since the kid is here. Doesn’t leave a whole lot of time for chit chat.” ‘Well that was weak. Maybe he’ll still buy it.’

Kouga glared at him for a long minute before letting out a humph and sitting back in the chair.

“I dunno dude, I don’t think it’s my place to say anything without him knowing-“

“Oh cut the shit Kouga and just tell me what the fuck is going on!” Inuyasha snapped, his temper flaring and putting out the last bit of patience he had. His clenched fist thumped down into the soft mattress beside him in frustration and he lowered his head, his bangs hiding his eyes from the wolf demon.

“I’m no good to my daughter if I can’t protect her,” he said quietly between clenched teeth. “And I can’t protect her if I don’t know what’s going on. That makes me a useless parent. I won’t let her down again, Kouga. I just want to have the information to be able to do the bare minimum that any parent should do for their kid.” He lifted his head slightly but kept his hardened eyes down at his lap.

“My mom died giving birth to me, and our father brought her back to life with Tensaiga. Then he died from his fight with Takemaru. Sesshomaru did the same for me, and Takara. She doesn’t have any more chances now.” His fist shook with the force that he was using to clench it on the mattress. “I don’t give a shit if I die protecting my family, but I won’t walk around here anymore being kept in the dark about what’s going on out there. I’ll do whatever it takes to protect her and Sesshomaru.” He finally turned his molten eyes to look at his friend. “But I can’t do that without your help.”

The room fell totally silent after he finished. Kouga stared at him with a masked expression for a long time as he rested his chin back on his arms. Inuyasha kept his eyes focused on his friend, not backing down from the unspoken challenge between them.

The admission about his birth and its similarities to Takara’s had come as a shock. The words were out before he had even realized what he had said. However, it was completely true.

Izayoi had gone through the exact thing he had just been through, more or less. Inutaisho had come in time to save her from the demons of the underworld before perishing in his battle with Takemaru. She had told him the story one time, and she had never spoken of it again. The memory had been too painful for her. Now, he was reliving Izayoi’s memory for himself. He could only pray it would turn out differently for them.

Kouga finally sighed and hung his head over the back of the chair.

“Fine, fine. I’ll tell you what I know.” The wolf leader snapped his head back up and pointed a claw at the hanyou menacingly. “But I swear to all the gods if I catch any Hell from your man I’m gonna dish back to you whatever he dishes to me, tenfold. Got it?”

Inuyasha smirked and nodded at his friend. “Keh, if you can. Fair is fair. Now tell me what’s going on.”

Kouga sighed and sat up more comfortably in his backward stance in the chair.

“Okay, so it goes like this. We’ve been tracking him for a while but he keeps staying a step ahead of us. Whenever we get close, your baby daddy sends me to go confirm the location or whatever. Every time I get to the spot, he’s just gone. Like, I can smell him but he’s still totally gone. So then I’ll look around for him but I can’t find him. Then it’s back to square one. Shippo can’t find any electronic trace of him so that’s telling us he’s living off grid. The tracker guys can’t plan where he’s gonna end up next because it’s almost totally random. He’s gone from one end of Japan to the other. He’s had chances to leave but for some reason he’s staying put. Probably because he’s planning to get back at you guys.”

Inuyasha nodded at this but staid quiet.

“I do have a bit of a plan though, but it’s risky. Still, it’s better than just chasing our tails around like this. We aren’t getting anywhere with our method now.”

“Okay, so what’s this crazy half-brained plan of yours?” Inuyasha asked cautiously. He knew it had to be risky, that was usually Kouga’s style. His own style too, but that wasn’t the point.

“Well, we need bait…” Kouga watched him carefully as he spoke, but he left the sentence hanging in the air. Inuyasha narrowed his eyes at him before they blew wide open and he nearly decked the wolf.

“NO!” he shouted. “Absolutely not! Fuck you! Would you do that to your kids?!”

“Hey hey just hear me out dammit!” Kouga said as he threw his hands up in defense. “Listen listen! Neither of you would be in any real danger! It would be totally staged man!”

Inuyasha bared his fangs at the thought alone and let out a low growl. Kouga frowned at him and showed his own sharp teeth.

“Mutt face, you want this sadistic fuck caught or not? Sesshomaru and I are running in circles trying to get him. This way, we can lure him somewhere on our turf and our terms. Have control of the situation. Get him right where we want him.” He balled up his fist and punched his open palm with a smirk. “That’s how we nail the bastard.”

“And what if something goes wrong? What if this cooked up plan of yours falls apart somehow?” Inuyasha threw back at him. “Then Takara and I are sitting ducks.”

“Aren’t you always the one saying you’re strong enough to take on anything?” Kouga asked with a raised brow. “Plus, Sesshomaru and I will be nearby to jump in.” He shrugged his shoulders. “Then we go back to the drawing board and try something else. Clearly we won’t try this shit until you’re back to your idiot self one hundred percent. You’ll be able to run if shit goes sideways.”

Inuyasha frowned and thought about the plan.

It was risky. His every instinct screamed at him to keep Takara as far away from danger as he could. He would not risk her safety. Not even to catch Naraku. However…

“Okay Kouga. Let me throw this idea at you..”

He began talking.

Ayame reappeared with the baby almost an hour later. Both men stopped speaking when she walked into the room. Inuyasha smiled to see his daughter sleeping soundly against the demoness’s chest. She held a finger to her lips in a hush motion as she slowly walked to the crib to lay the child down to finish her nap.

“She just fell asleep ten minutes ago,” Ayame murmured as she wrapped the blanket carefully around the baby. Takara stirred mildly as she snuggled down onto the thin mattress more comfortably before laying still. Ayame straightened up with a warm smile and turned to the men at the bed.

“She really is the sweetest baby. Inuyasha you’re so lucky. She’s perfect.”

“Yeah, I think she’s kinda great too,” he replied quietly with a half smile. “What trouble did you two get into out there?” Ayame walked over to sit on the edge of the bed between Inuyasha and the chair her mate occupied.

“Oh not much. We walked around the pool and looked at the flowers. She got to see the birds and some bugs crawling on the bushes. She actually smiled once when a rabbit jumped out from a hedge and ran towards the forest.” Ayame covered her mouth as she giggled. “I think she wanted to eat it. I fed her in the library and then she fell asleep.”

“Sounds like a big adventure,” he replied with that same half smile. He longed to do those things with her, but for now he needed to heal. It was frustrating to say the least, but Inuyasha knew it would be over soon and he would be able to do all the things he wanted with her.

“It really was. Takara’s very smart. I can tell. And I’m not just saying that. Most demon babies, even at her age, aren’t as inquisitive or quiet as she is. Most just kind of oogle at everything and then cry for food or sleep. With her, you know she’s thinking about what she’s looking at. She doesn’t waste time with crying her eyes out either. Her food cry is short and to the point.”

“Well since you’re back, can you tell me what you know about demon babies?” he asked nervously. “I don’t have much experience with them, and there aren’t any books on inuyoukai babies. I’m assuming wolf pups are kinda similar to inuyoukai pups.”

“Well they can’t be that far off, I agree with that,” Ayame replied. “So I’ll give you the rundown of what our pups were like. The first six months is pretty straightforward. They eat, they potty, they sleep, they cry. You’ll learn what each cry means in a couple days, it’s easy to pick up on. After six months, they start to crawl and walk a bit. They can feed themselves if you hand them food or milk. At about a year, they start talking back.” Her eyes widened and her hand shot to her mouth at the last word. Kouga instantly began to laugh and she turned to him angrily and punched him in the shoulder. His hand came to cover his mouth and stifle his gwaffing so as not to wake Takara nearby.

Ayame turned to look back at the confused hanyou in the bed and straightened her expression.

“I mean, they begin to talk.”

Now it was Inuyasha’s turn to laugh. He too covered his mouth to mute the sound until it became a series of soft snorts that he could control. He held up his hand apologetically.

“Sorry, keep going. That was a good one.”

“Well, there not much after that. It’s pretty self-explanatory. After a year you can communicate with them and it gets a lot easier. They grow like weeds after the first year. With her not being fully demon, she might grow a tad slower, but not by much. Then when she matures into a young adult it’ll slow down.”

“What about her health and diet?” he asked curiously. “I mean, I’ve seen Sesshomaru eat human food a couple of times but I know he either doesn’t eat at all or eats nearly raw meat. I like human food better. Sesshomaru never gets sick and I do. Not a lot but I do get colds once in a while and when I had her I was coming down with something bad.”

“Um, I think she will take more after him. She’s way more demon than human so she’s probably got a really strong immune system. Our kids get allergies once in a blue moon. That’s about it. Or they eat something they shouldn’t and get stomach aches.”

“The moon…” Inuyasha echoed distantly. He thought about the cycles of the new moon and realized he hadn’t changed form since he had bonded to Sesshomaru. He would think about that later. His golden eyes wandered to Takara and the single black lock of hair resting on her forehead. Ayame and Kouga followed his gaze to her.

“That I don’t know. I don’t know about her youkai form either, really. I guess you’ll have to wait and see.” The pair turned back to him. Ayame rested her clawed hand on his with a warm smile.

“Hey, feel free to ask me to help out Inuyasha,” she said kindly. “I’m only a phone call away, and I’d be happy to do anything I can to lend a hand. When I had my pups I had to ask the other pack members for help, it’s completely normal and expected in canine demons of any type. I love pups anyways! When she’s older I’ll take her around with our pups too, so she can have other dog demon interactions.”

Inuyasha smiled at her kindness and turned his hand around to grasp hers.

“Thanks Ayame,” he replied quietly. “I’m not gonna lie, I’ll need all the help I can get. I don’t have a mom or other family to help me out or show me what to do. I’ll definitely call you when I’m in a crisis. Sessh probably knows about as much as I do, maybe a little more but I kinda don’t think kids are his strong point.”

Kouga smirked and knuckle bumped his lower leg kindly.

“No worries man, kids aren’t that bad. Just don’t break ‘em. That’s really the key. Believe it or not, it’s hard to do. Trust me, I’ve tried.”

Inuyasha laughed quietly. Ayame chuckled with him.

“It’s true Inuyasha. They look delicate but they’re really hardy. Especially demon babies. They’re built to last. So don’t worry if you drop her or she falls or something like that. She might fuss but unless you throw her in the air and she lands on the floor head first or she goes down a flight of stairs, best bet is she’s fine. It’s gonna happen too, so don’t freak out.”

“Feh, I never freak out. I dunno what you mean.”

They all laughed together.

Kouga and Ayame staid until dinner and then they had to go back to their kids. Inuyasha was sad to see the pair leave, but now he understood the drive to get back to their young ones. Before she followed Kouga out, Ayame retrieved the now awake Takara from her crib and placed her in Inuyasha’s arms.

The demoness hovered over them for a moment before placing a chaste kiss on the hanyou’s cheek.

“Congratulations Inuyasha. She’s beautiful and you should be proud,” she whispered with moist eyes. He smiled up at her and he cradled the infant girl to his chest.

“Thank Ayame. I am proud of her. I’ll see you guys soon.”

“Later Mutt! We’ll drop by next week to check on ya unless you need something!” Kouga called with a wave from the doorway. Inuyasha grinned at him and nodded. The wolf demon leader circled his arm around his mate’s waist and the pair quietly left.

Inuyasha looked down at his child and grinned when he saw her staring up at him with those eyes so much like her parents. They were sharp and clear like Sesshomaru’s, but held none of his stony coldness. He could see the tips of her pointed ears poking through the fine white and silver hair on her head.

He reached up to carefully stroke the single mark on her cheek and she quickly snatched his finger with her tiny hand. As she brought it to her mouth, he arrested her progress and she frowned at him.

“Hold on a sec will ya?” he said gently as he took his finger back. She let it go and watched him bring it to his own mouth to bite the sharp tip off his nail before giving it back to her.

“Don’t want ya to cut yourself on that,” he murmured as she took back her prize and stuck it in her mouth to suck on. She watched him keenly as she chewed on her prize, holding the finger with both tiny hands to make sure he wouldn’t take it away. Inuyasha chuckled as he extended one of his other fingers on that hand to delicately stroke her cheek, loving the way her mark was slightly raised just like her father’s.

“Man, you’re something else ya know that?” he asked as he marveled at her. “Something so good came out of so much bad shit. Here you are. Your father and I’s precious jewel. And you’re so strong, and brave, and smart, and beautiful.”

Takara continued to watch him carefully as he spoke. Inuyasha couldn’t tell, but it looked like she was listening to his every word. Maybe it was just wishful thinking, or maybe it was what Ayame had said about him underestimating babies and how much they absorbed.

“I want you to know you’re the best thing that ever happened to me Takara,” he continued. “I want you to be everything I wasn’t. You’re gonna have so many chances I didn’t have, and parents that love you more than you can ever believe. Your father might not show it, but I know he adores you just as much as I do. It took me a long time to realize that too, trust me. He’s hard to read, but once you crack the code it all makes sense. We are gonna raise you to show the world that you’re the most amazing person to ever be born.”

Takara pulled his finger from her mouth and stared up at him in seeming wonder. He grinned down at her before lifting her to kiss her forehead and inhale the scent of citrus and sakura that had become her own essence.

“I love you baby girl,” he whispered against her soft skin. “Don’t ever forget that.”

With some careful maneuvering and a few stabs of pain, he managed to lay himself on his side with Takara on her back beside him and his arm curled protectively around her. She remained on her back but turned her head to face him. He smiled at her as the throbbing at his lower stomach subsided and rested his hand near hers. She instantly reached out to hold onto a finger and smiled. His heart skipped a beat again at that stunning image, his soul shattering with the love that he felt for this small person he’d help create.

“Daddy’s here,” he murmured as his lids became heavy. The visit with his friends had been much needed, yet now he found himself exhausted from the exertion of it all. Takara watched him silently, almost as if she knew what he needed and was not willing to disturb him. She merely held his finger and remained still next to him.

Inuyasha smiled as he drifted off to sleep beside his infant daughter.

Chapter Text

Inuyasha woke with a jerk, alarms going off in his head instantly.

Something was wrong.

He snapped his eyes open and his heart stopped to see that Takara was no longer beside him on the bed. He gasped and sat bolt upright, his blood frozen in his veins as panic instantly set in.

“Takara?!” he called out loudly as he whipped his head around, searching the bed frantically for the baby.

“Hush.”

The terrified hanyou snapped his head to the side of the room where a lounge area was by the window.

Sitting in the chair was his mate and their daughter. Sesshomaru had her cradled to his own chest and was giving her a bottle, his golden eyes fixed on the half demon in the bed with their usual coldness.

Inuyasha’s heart began to beat again and he let out a heavy shaking breath as the adrenaline left his system. The wound on his stomach began to make its presence known and he instinctively rested his hand over it.

“You’ve aggravated your wound,” Sesshomaru said quietly.

“Fucking Hell Sessh, that scared the shit out of me,” he wheezed out, wiping the dampness from his forehead. “I thought she’d rolled off the bed or…” A violent shudder went through him as the thought of Naraku laying his hands on Takara went through his mind.

“I know what you thought,” the cold demon replied. “She was restless and hungry. I thought it best to feed her in here where you could see her when you awoke.” He turned back to face the baby and monitor her progress on the bottle. Takara was diligently feeding and watching the demon over her, the picture of contentment in his arms.

“What time is it?” he asked as he noted the darkness outside.

“Nearly eleven. This will be her last feeding for a few hours.”

Inuyasha winced as he settled himself back on the headboard in his sitting position, his hand pressed to the stitches he could feel through the bandages. Sesshomaru flicked his eyes at him and narrowed his gaze.

“Stop moving,” he snapped. “I’ll be done with her in a moment.” Inuyasha blinked at his tone and frowned.

“Feh, a bit grumpy today aren’t we?” he muttered. Sesshomaru’s gaze narrowed further down at Takara, his powerful hearing easily picking that up. Takara stopped drinking her bottle as she looked up at him with wide eyes. Inuyasha watched as she pushed the rubber teat from her mouth and stared up at him before narrowing her eyes in a nearly identical glare at her father.

He burst out laughing.

The half demon held his aching stomach as his whole body shook from the force of his gales. Tears leaked from the corners of his eyes as he fought to get his laughter under some sort of control. He finally managed to calm down slightly and crack his wet eyes to see Sesshomaru laying her back down in the crib.

“Oh my god, that was priceless,” he gasped as bursts continued to escape from his mouth. He finally managed to get himself mostly under control as his mate went to his own side of the bed, kicking his expensive shoes off and sitting on the edge.

Sesshomaru turned to face him, his eyes cold and hard.

Without a word, he reached over to undo the thin robe covering Inuyasha’s torso and open the front. Inuyasha stopped laughing when he saw the red coming through the bandages.

“Fuck,” he muttered in annoyance. Sesshomaru’s eyes narrowed to slits as he observed the wound.

“I told you to take care and heal,” he growled. Inuyasha glared at his mate.

“Hey, it’s not like I did it on purpose! I woke up and the baby was gone, I kinda freaked out. I’m allowed to do that ya know,” he snapped. Sesshomaru moved his hand aside and began to undo the dressing.

“You cannot take care of the child if you cannot take care of yourself first, Inuyasha,” Sesshomaru said darkly.

“Just what the fuck is up with you?” Inuyasha asked in annoyance. “You get a bad email or something?” He hissed as the wound was finally exposed and saw that two stitches had popped, which is where the bleeding was coming from. “That’s no reason to take it out on-hey!”

Sesshomaru swiftly grabbed him and pulled him down so he was laying flat on the bed below the mass of pillows he’d been reclining on. His hands slipped out from under himself and he yelped as the demon braced himself over the hanyou.

“Just what in the Hell-“ He was cut off as Sesshomaru dived down to his waist and began running his tongue over the bleeding wound.

Inuyasha gasped at the sensation and instantly reached down to tangle his fingers in the silky hair. His eyes fluttered closed and he tilted his head back into the mattress as the wet tongue glided over the cut flesh, lapping at it slowly and carefully.

He could feel the skin begin to heal and knit back together as the saliva did its work on the wound. A soft moan escaped him as Sesshomaru’s hands came to rest on his hips, his thumbs doing small circles where they rested. Inuyasha carded his fingers through the thick mane, pulling it to the side and out of the way as his lover continued his ministrations with his tongue.

A heat began to build in his groin from the sensual attention, his shaft engorging and starting to rise as the demon moved across the whole area slowly and deliberately. His legs instinctively spread to settle his mate there more comfortably and he mewled when he felt that silky appendage begin to make slow, deliberate circles over the nearly healed skin.

“Sesshomaru, don’t tease me,” he panted out. His mouth fell open and he gasped loudly as one of those hands left his waist to reach down and gently grab his fully erect cock.

The demon lord continued to lick the same area as his hand began to slowly work up and down on his length, spreading the beads of leaking precum for lubrication. Inuyasha moaned and arched his back as he began to rock his hips with the movement. That was quickly stopped as his mate used his other hand on his waist to arrest his movements.

The hanyou whimpered pitifully and brought his head up to look down at his lover, his hands still massaging the scalp of his head. Sesshomaru watched him with those same narrowed eyes as he licked the last of the blood from his white skin. The wound was gone, only the faintest scar remaining where it had been, and he knew even that would fade in a day or two.

The hand on his shaft began to quicken as that mouth trailed lower, moving to the side to lick and suck at the side of his thigh. Inuyasha groaned in need as he removed his hands from the mass of hair and used his arms to prop himself on his elbows to watch.

The youkai continued his slow, tortuous pace with his hand and mouth as he looked at his mate. His golden eyes were like yellow diamonds as he watched his reactions. Inuyasha bit his bottom lip as that mouth began to get closer to his begging need. He was at the mercy of his lover.

“Please,” he whispered. His skin was slick with sweat from the heat of his pleasure. Sesshomaru finally took some sort of pity on him and moved to place his lips over the weeping tip of his member.

Inuyasha let his head fall back and moaned quietly, mindful of the sleeping baby nearby. His mouth fell open and he began to pant as the hot mouth descended down the length of his cock, taking the entire organ in until he was at the base. The hanyou bit his bottom lip harshly to stifle the cry he wanted to release. His claws dug into the sheets and his back arched even further as Sesshomaru began to set an agonizingly slow pace, swirling his tongue as he went.

The younger man knew he wouldn’t last long. His lover knew just how to bring him to a climax and he was doing everything he could to make it happen. Inuyasha released his lip and gnashed his teeth together as he fought to keep himself quiet, wanting nothing more than to strain his vocal chords with the force of his cries.

Suddenly, he felt two fingers pushing at his entrance and his eyes shot open. He hadn’t even felt the hand move from his waist, so focused had he been on that hot mouth coursing up and down on the column between his legs.

Inuyasha couldn’t stop the loud gasp as they broke through his tight ring. His eyes rolled into the back of his head and shut as he lost himself to the sensations assaulting his body. Every cell in his body was singing and over sensitized as those fingers began to work in and out of him at the same agonizing pace as the mouth around him.

When they found that secret place inside him, he had to bite his tongue to stop the scream from escaping. Sesshomaru angled his fingers to press against that spot once again and Inuyasha bucked down onto his hand.

The hanyou felt his legs lifted up and placed over his mate’s shoulders below, preventing him from using the leverage to move of his own accord. He whimpered pathetically as all control was taken away from him and he was left to the mercy of his lover for sating his desires.

“Please,” he panted out quietly once again. “I’m begging. Please.” He writhed on the mattress, tossing his head from side to side as that spot inside him was massaged ceaselessly. He could feel the heat in his loins building slowly. It was a fire that would consume him if it burned too long or too hot.

Sesshomaru seemed to take pity on him and increased the speed of his talented mouth. He flicked his tongue over the tip each time it reached it, sending jolts of blinding pleasure through the hanyou beneath him.

As his orgasm loomed over him, Inuyasha panted rapidly and began to tense. The explosion was building inside him like a bomb and he knew he wouldn’t be able to contain himself. His flesh was soaked in sweat as he rocked his hips as much as he could onto the fingers pumping into him, his toes curling behind the shoulders that held him prisoner from moving.

“Sessh…I’m gonna…Oh gods… here it….HMMMFFF!!!” Inuyasha grabbed a pillow from above and slammed it over his face to stifle the scream that he couldn’t stop. He clamped his legs down on the strong back beneath them and jerked his hips up as far as he could to release into the waiting mouth over his shaft. His muffled scream gradually faded into a faint cry into the pillow as the explosion within him lost its momentum and he slumped back fully onto the mattress.

Finally, that warm cavern was taken from his sensitive flesh and the fingers retreated from his hole. He gasped softly but was impeded by the pillow still covering his face.

With a shaking hand, he reached up to pull it off himself and opened his eyes to stare at the ceiling as he tried to quietly catch his breath. Below him, Sesshomaru gently removed his limp legs from his shoulders and he could feel him move up on the bed.

Warm golden eyes met ice cold ones as the warrior settled beside him on his elbow, still fully clothed except for his shoes. Inuyasha smiled up at him weakly, still reeling from the intensity of the act.

“Kiss me,” he whispered breathlessly.

Sesshomaru leaned down to connect their lips, his tongue sliding in effortlessly to explore the moist cavern that belonged only to him. Inuyasha could taste himself on the silky appendage, loving how intimate the action was for them both.

He knew it wasn’t just sex. It was an expression of caring and devotion that the demon lord could not express with words. It solidified the connection they shared together, the desire to show that Inuyasha was important to him and they belonged to each other. The act of loving someone without needing to convey it in spoken terms, the drive to give one another the ultimate pleasure in the moments of highest vulnerability.

The half demon caressed his mate’s cheek, threading his fingers into the silken strands just above the pointed ear as he let his eyes close once more. The lord’s own hand came up to hold the side of neck below his jaw, his thumb stroking the hard bone beneath the skin with the lightest of touches.

Reluctantly, Inuyasha pulled away from that addicting mouth and smiled into the expressionless face of his mate.

“I needed that,” he whispered. He leaned forward once more to place a featherlight kiss to those lips. “Thank you.”

Sesshomaru pressed his moon crescent mark against the unblemished forehead before him.

“You never need thank me for that,” he said quietly, his voice completely controlled.

“I know,” Inuyasha said as he began tracing kisses along the strong jaw. “I just want you to know that everything you do is appreciated.” He moved his way down the graceful neck and paused over the mating mark identical to his own to leave a lingering kiss there. Sesshomaru inhaled sharply and he smiled against the marred skin that was so beautiful to him.

Sesshomaru shifted himself to lay beside the newly healed hanyou and pull him against himself. Inuyasha curled into the hard body holding him and sighed contentedly.

“I’ll shower in the morning,” he murmured softly. “Now that I can get up and move, thanks to that magical tongue of yours.”

“It was my saliva,” Sesshomaru stated blandly. Inuyasha rolled his eyes before closing them and burying his face in the strong chest.

“I really gotta work on your pillow talk skills,” he muttered with a playful tone.

Sesshomaru ignored the statement. “Takara won’t sleep through the night yet,” he explained in a soft voice. “She’ll be awake in a couple of hours for a feeding and changing. I’ll do it.”

“No, no,” Inuyasha murmured against the silk shirt. “I gotta learn to do it. I’m the one that said she needs to sleep in here. You can do it tomorrow night. We’ll trade off.”

“I see no reason to do so since I do not sleep,” the youkai replied disinterestedly. “I will not stop you from doing as you see fit, however.”

Inuyasha snorted as he began to drift off into blissful sleep.

“Feh, good luck tryin’ to stop me.” His eyes cracked open once more and he stared into the white material. “By the way, what was with all the mean mugging earlier? You looked ready to claw my face off when I woke up.”

“I smelled that wolf in here and I don’t like it,” the inuyoukai replied in a hard voice. “This is our room and another male demon here is an invasion of privacy, especially where my mate and I share our bed.”

“Yeah but you knew he was coming over, and he had Ayame with him. So what gives?” he asked with a frown.

“Inuyasha, though I knew and allowed it, that does not mean it affects me any differently. That is all.” The hanyou felt a kiss placed to the top of his head. “What did you discuss with them?”

Inuyasha quickly worked to act and feel casual in the lie.

“Just about what happened and the baby. Ayame told me a lot of stuff. What to expect and all that. She’s offered to come over and help, I’m gonna take her up on it when I need it. You mind?” It rolled off his tongue perfectly. There was no lie in it, only the omission of the truth.

“As you wish,” the demon replied above him. “Now sleep. She will be awake soon.”

Inuyasha smiled as he closed his eyes once more and pressed to the warm body.

He was with his family. All was well.

For now.

Chapter Text

“You sure about this Sesshomaru?” Inuyasha asked nervously.

“If you’ll recall, it was you who insisted we do it,” came the clipped reply beside him.

‘Yup, he’s not sure either. Oh well, here goes nothin’.’

Inuyasha carefully placed his hands on the steering wheel and felt the sweat begin to form on his brow.

They were sitting inside of a pickup truck the gardeners used around the estate. It was a Ford F250, and it scared the shit out of the half demon. Sesshomaru didn’t own any cheap cars and Inuyasha had flatly refused to learn to drive on one of them in case he had an accident. His mate had repeatedly reminded him that he was incredibly rich and could afford to buy multiple cars of the most expensive model in his collection, which turned out to be a thirteen million dollar Bugatti. Still, Inuyasha had refused until Sesshomaru offered one of the estate vehicles. When he had agreed, he had no idea he would be learning on a tank.

Sesshomaru sat calmly beside him in the passenger seat, completely unphased by the nervous nature of his lover.

“So…what do I do?” Inuyasha asked.

“Turn it on, for a start.”

“Okay that sarcasm is not going to help me out here dammit,” he snapped as he glanced over at the demon. “I’ve never owned a fucking car or driven one so how about you shove that icy mask up your ass and give me a little more encouragement before I kill us both.”

Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes at him.

“Perhaps if you explained to me why you insisted you learn to drive in the first place, especially considering that I have several private drivers I employ, this would go a little smoother.”

Inuyasha jerked his head to face the lord in anger.

“Hey, I just wanna learn alright? I don’t want to be totally dependent on someone else for everything I gotta do. It’s something everyone can do these days and I want to be able to drive Takara around one day and do shit! So shut the fuck up about it, and tell me what to do!”

Sesshomaru’s eyes slitted at him and he curled his mouth down slightly in distain as he met the angry gaze. Inuyasha growled at him softly in anger, gripping the steering wheel so hard he thought he would break it.

“Put the key in the ignition, foot on the brake, and turn the key until it starts,” Sesshomaru said quietly, his face still a visage of mildly contained fury.

Inuyasha blinked in surprise. A smile instantly appeared on his face and he nodded in understanding. He took the key and inserted it as directed before looking down between his legs at the two pedals there uncertainly.

“It’s the big one on the left.”

“Right,” Inuyasha muttered. He pressed the pedal and turned the key.

The truck roared to life and he couldn’t help the grin that came over his face.

“Hey it worked!” he cried out joyfully. He watched as all the electronics came to life in the truck and grinned as he reached for the radio. “How about some-“

Sesshomaru snatched his hand and slowly put it back on the wheel.

“Hey! What gives?! I just want a little music!” he barked angrily.

“Not until you can drive the truck without crashing. You need to focus. Music is a distraction.” Sesshomaru closed his eyes and let out a breath. “With your foot on the brake, grab the gear shift on the right of the steering column and pull it down until the ‘D’ on the gauge turns red. That means you are in drive. Do not take your foot off the brake until I say otherwise.”

Inuyasha nodded seriously. He was a little put off about not having music, but even he had to admit that Sesshomaru had a point. He needed to learn and the quicker he did that, the quicker his plan with Kouga could go into effect. He had to concentrate.

Slowly, he pulled on the lever until the ‘D’ on the dash turned red.

“Okay, now what?” he asked. Sesshomaru opened his eyes and looked through the windshield as if he was an inmate at a prison marching down death row to the electric chair at the end of the hall.

“Gently take your foot off and slowly push the gas.” His voice was quiet as he spoke.

‘Okay, gently take it off aannddd-‘ The whole gently pushing the gas part never happened.

His foot jerked down like he was taking a step and the truck launched forward with a roar, slamming both brothers back into their seats. Not knowing what to do, Inuyasha gripped the steering wheel and kept his foot down.

“FUCKING HELL-!!”

“Don’t panic!” Sesshomaru shouted over him. They were careening through the back lawn and approaching the forest at a rapid speed. “Push on the brake easy-“

He slammed his foot on the other pedal.

The truck jerked to a stop and his face nearly smashed into the steering wheel as Sesshomaru’s head and hair whipped forward in a likewise motion. Thankfully both had their seatbelts on and were pinned back to the leather seats.

Inuyasha panted as his heart thundered in his chest, threatening to break free from his body as he gripped the steering wheel for dear life. His foot was pressing the brake pedal so hard he thought it surely had to be through the floorboard of the truck. Beside him, Sesshomaru rolled his head and shoulders around before settling back in his seat as if nothing had happened.

“Shit. Sessh, I’m so sorr-“

“Calm down. I knew that would happen.” His voice was completely composed and Inuyasha could tell by his tone he wasn’t mad. That in itself helped to calm him and he let out a big sigh of relief.

“I will wait for you to calm down before we begin again.”

Inuyasha nodded and took several slow breaths, closing his eyes and evening out his heartrate.

‘Okay, I can do this. It’s just driving for fucks sake. Everyone can do it. I just gotta take it slow.’

“Sorry, I’ll be more careful. I’m ready now.” He set his face in a determined look and stared out the windshield. Sesshomaru glanced at him and nodded.

“Alright. Same thing. Just go much slower and easier. If you just release the brake the truck will roll. Press the gas and it will roll faster.”

“Got it,” he said confidently. Slowly, he let his foot off the brake.

The truck began to roll forward.

“Turn away from the trees.”

Inuyasha pulled on the wheel and steered them along the tree line. It was slightly bumpy since they were driving over the open lawn, but he felt much better now that he seemed to have the metal death trap under control. He even dared to smile.

“This ain’t so bad!” the hanyou said happily. “Heh, I’ll have this down in an hour!”

Sesshomaru said nothing beside him as he watched the front of the truck.

“Practice bringing the truck to a stop.” His tone was calm and collected. Inuyasha nodded and focused on pressing on the correct pedal.

It took most of the day and a few scares, but he was feeling very comfortable by the end of the learning session.

Sesshomaru had shown him the basics of how to steer, signal, and they had practicing backing up for a time before Inuyasha felt the exhaustion beginning to creep in from focusing so much. Sesshomaru immediately sensed it and called it a day. Inuyasha was only a little sorry to drive the big vehicle back to the garage and park it.

He shut it off and turned to smile at his mate.

“How did I do teacher?” he asked coyly. Sesshomaru merely flicked his eyes at him before unbuckling his seatbelt and exiting the truck.

“We are alive. I would say that is an accomplishment in itself.”

Before Inuyasha could bark a reply, the youkai shut the door and began walking to the door of the large building they were parked in. Inuyasha threw open his door and launched himself out, choking himself in the process as he got hung up in his seatbelt he forgot to undo.

The youkai turned to watch him struggle with the strap and buckle before he managed to get it undone and finish falling out of the truck ungracefully.

He leapt to his feet and glared at the silver haired man.

“Can ya be a little bit more supportive?” he asked in an annoyed voice. “I’m really trying here! It’s one less thing you gotta worry about!”

Sesshomaru snorted. “The thought of you and our daughter alone in a car on the open road is always something I will worry about.” Inuyasha glared at him and stomped up to the taller man, extending his finger and poking him in the chest.

“Listen jackass, I’ll never put our kid in danger,” he hissed. “I won’t take her anywhere until I get the hang of this and have a few tries on the highway by myself. Do you really think I’m that stupid?”

Sesshomaru reached up and took hold of the fist in his own, gently but firmly moving it back to the hanyou’s side.

“Calm down,” he growled as his eyes narrowed once again. “It is also something I would worry about if she was with me.”

Inuyasha’s angry look disappeared, and he blinked up at his mate. Sesshomaru said nothing more as he let go of his clenched fist and began walking back to the palace.

He hesitated as he watched the regal youkai walk in the sunlight, admiring the ethereal beauty that was a part of the man he loved.

He smiled and ran to catch up with the demon, coming to walk at his side.

“Thanks for this Sessh,” he said brightly. “I really mean that. Can we do that again soon?”

“I will be at Seku all day tomorrow. You may take the truck out and drive around the property if you like. I will make sure the security measures are taken down if you decide to do it.”

“Yeah, that’d be great,” Inuyasha replied with a grin. “I’ll just keep practicing in the lawn for a while until I get the hang of it.”

Sesshomaru nodded as he opened the door and then stopped. Inuyasha looked in and his eyes went wide.

Takara was crawling on the floor in the living space some feet away as Jaken lay rolling on the ground howling in pain and holding his arm. The babe stopped crawling to look up at her parents and smile happily as the toad demon continued to make a racket behind her.

“Jaken.”

He jumped off the floor at the sound of his masters voice with tears streaming down his face.

“M-m-m’lord, oh thank heavens you’re back!” he cried out. Takara began to creep towards the pair still in the doorway. “Sire I’m sorry. Lady Takara was in the library and she began to use the shelf to try and stand! So I walked up to her to take her away so she wasn’t injured and she…she…”

He held out his thin arm and Inuyasha could smell the poison from where he was and see the three shallow cuts on his forearm. The hanyou brought his hand up to his mouth and pressed it there firmly to stop the laugh from bursting out of him. His shoulders shook violently though, making the attempt useless.

Takara was at their feet in moments. Jaken continued to sniffle and hold his injured arm as he watched in a heartbroken manner.

“M’lord I was just trying to protect her. I don’t know why she had to be so cruel!” His tears began to fall afresh.

Sesshomaru looked down at the baby as she reached him and tried to use his pant leg to help herself stand up. Inuyasha stopped laughing and watched her in wonder as she shakily used the fabric to pull herself up until she was finally on her feet.

Takara turned her face up to the men and gave a single laugh before she promptly lost her balance and plopped back on her bottom. Inuyasha bent to pick her up but was stopped by his mate.

“No.” He said softly, never taking his eyes off her. Inuyasha frowned but straightened back up.

“Hey, don’t push her too hard. She’s just a baby Sessh,” he said crossly. The demon ignored him as he watched their child.

Takara looked up at her father in wonder. His face was completely expressionless as he looked at her. She set her jaw and gave a determined frown that was so like his own, it nearly broke Inuyasha’s heart. She carefully got back to her knees and reached for Sesshomaru’s pant leg once again. He remained perfectly still while she worked.

Takara more slowly used his jeans to pull herself back to her feet, her brow furrowing as she concentrated on the task at hand.

Inuyasha’s heart went to his throat as he observed her.

‘No, it’s too fast. She’s only two months old. She can’t grow up this quick.’ The half demon felt the sting in his eyes. Takara had nearly doubled her size in the short time since she had been born and was becoming more active every day. Sesshomaru had taken on his fair share of helping with her but most of his free time had been spent either in his study or at Seku.

Kouga and Ayame had been by multiple times to check in, and had even brough their pups along to see the new baby. Ayame had marveled at her growth as well, saying she believed it had to do with Sesshomaru’s royal daiyoukai blood making her sprout up so fast.

He wanted her to stay young as long as she could, to be innocent of the worlds evils just a bit longer. She didn’t need to know how cruel life was just yet. He wanted a chance to make it a better place for her to grow up in.

Takara managed to stand once more and slowly tiled her head up to see her tall father. Inuyasha smiled warmly down at her. Sesshomaru waited a moment before leaning down to her level. As he bent his legs, she nearly lost her balance again but he easily swept her into his arms this time. She let out a single laugh as he cradled her to his broad chest and stood up.

Takara curled against him and grabbed a lock of his hair to tangle her fingers in it as Sesshomaru finished walking into the house with her. Inuyasha smiled and followed.

“Jaken. Stop whining and go see Kimichi. I’ve heard enough.”

The toad demon looked at him with pitiful eyes and bowed.

“Yes, m’lord,” he mumbled dejectedly. He held his arm and exited the room, leaving the three alone in the sitting area. Sesshomaru took her to the window as Inuyasha dropped down on the couch with a dramatic sigh.

“Looks like she’s got a lot more of you in her than me,” he observed. Sesshomaru stood at the window and looked down at the calm baby as she took the hair into her mouth to suck on.

“Perhaps in her capabilities. I did not think she would inherit my poison claws.” Takara looked up at the youkai and smiled happily as she sucked on the piece of hair. “I would venture to say her personality will be a blend of us.”

“Feh, I hope not. She’s really curious though. Always gotta be in the middle of whatever I’m doing, but she’s never fussy. Like, she never cries. Ever. You think that’s normal?”

Sesshomaru turned his eyes to lock with his mate’s.

“Inuyasha, there is nothing normal about any of this.” He then turned to gaze out the window over the lawn. Inuyasha frowned at him.

“Don’t say that,” he replied quietly. “I don’t like you thinking that way. Especially when you’re holding our baby.”

Sesshomaru remained silent as he looked out the window. Inuyasha could see his reflection in the glass, those golden eyes revealing nothing as they fixed on a point far away in the distance. He knew his mate was thinking deep about something, but he was loath to let him wander too far into his own head.

Takara seemed to sense it as well and stopped sucking on the silver threads to look up at him. She became as motionless as he was, and Inuyasha was again struck by the similarities of his lover and their child.

“I never thought this would happen to me,” Sesshomaru said after a long silence as he stared out the window. “The only thing I ever wanted was power. In the feudal era I sought it with Tetsaiga. Then that was denied to me. Sounga and Bakusaiga gave it to me for a time. Then the world began to change. Demons were pushed out to make way for the humans. We refused to adapt to the new ways, we held on to the old for as long as we could. Then it began to destroy us.”

“They became more powerful than us. They made new technology that easily overcame our powers. I saw that potential and seized it. So Seku Weapons Incorporated was born. That was my creation. I nursed it and grew it into the most powerful weapons company in the world. I had my power at last. Demons and humans bowed to me alike. I could create and destroy at will. I ruled everything.”

He finally turned to look at his mate, his eyes catching the fading sunlight perfectly and turning them into pools of glowing amber.

“Then you came back into my life.”

Inuyasha blinked in silent surprise. Sesshomaru continued quietly.

“I thought you dead after all these years. Millenia have gone by and not a word from or of you. Then you show up, drug addicted and homeless. Disgusting and despicable in every way. I despised you.” Inuyasha felt a stab of hurt from the words and lowered his eyes.

“I had to know what you had said that could damage my power over everything. I vowed to learn all that you had done and said in the hundreds of years since we had parted. I hated that I had let you slip through the cracks. So I cleaned you up and then tortured you, better to break your spirit by giving you hope and then crushing it.”

“Sessh I’ve heard enou-“

“You didn’t break. Even after I found your attraction for me and I used it to my advantage. I would get you to fall in love with me, then I would destroy your defenses and find out what I wanted to know. That was the only thing that matter.”

Each word cut Inuyasha worse than any blade ever could have. His hurt began to turn to anger and he clenched his fists at his sides, his whole body tensing as rage began to flood him.

“Are you finished twisting that knife in me yet?” he hissed out.

“Then I found out about Naraku.”

The silence that followed was deafening. Takara shivered in the youkai’s arms. His eyes bore into the hanyou sitting motionless on the couch.

“I found out what he did to you. When I was seducing you in the library, you had a manic episode. You don’t remember it. I became angry. I told myself it was because Naraku knew my secrets. The closest person to me knew something that could destroy my empire.”

“Stop. Just stop.” Inuyasha whispered. His heart was shattered and broken in him. The soul crushing revelation was too much to handle. He felt the burn in his eyes but refused to let himself be weak in this moment.

Thankfully, the demon lord stopped talking.

“I’ve heard enough. I get it now.” He slowly and calmly walked over to his mate and took the baby from him. Takara looked from one parent to the other in confusion, her white brows raised as she was taken by the half demon.

“I can’t believe I let myself think this was real.” His voice was barely audible to any of them. He stepped back away from his brother, holding his confused daughter closely to himself. “I should have seen this coming. It was all just a game from the start.”

“Inuya-“

“No. Don’t say a word.” His voice was becoming frantic as he backed away from the person who had given him everything…and then taken it away in just a few breaths. “Don’t…just stay…stay away from me. Stay away from us.”

Takara began to whimper again in his arms as he tightened them around her, backing farther out of the room. He lowered his head so his eyes were hidden, so that his mate could not see the pain he had caused. He must be strong.

‘I can’t believe I fell for it. I’ve always known this was too good. Oh my god, oh god it hurts.’ No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t stop the sob that choked through his teeth. The pain in his chest was like nothing his body had ever endured. His teeth opened and then clicked shut in a silent scream. Something was ripping inside of him and he was powerless to stop it from happening.

“Calm your-“ He snapped his head up and snarled, his eyes flashing crimson as he clutched the frightened child to his chest.

“DON’T YOU TELL ME TO BE CALM!!” he screeched. Sesshomaru took a step towards him, his eyes flickering to their baby who was now very distressed in his arms. Inuyasha took one more backwards in answer and snarled, his crimson eyes showing once again. “And don’t you come near my child.” His voice was becoming hoarse as the demon side of him began to take over.

“Our…child,” Sesshomaru corrected quietly, his eyes narrowing. Inuyasha growled deep in his chest and curled his lip back, exposing his growing fangs menacingly. Takara now let out a single wail as she clutched his shirt.

“You forfeited that right just now,” he snarled out. “I’m taking her. Away from here and away from you and your lies. She won’t ever know about her father. You’re dead to her, and me.”

Now Sesshomaru’s eyes flashed red at those words and he let out a low growl of his own.

“You don’t know what you’re saying. You didn’t let me-“

“I DON’T NEED TO HEAR ANYMORE OF YOUR FUCKING LIES!!” he screamed. The jagged magenta marks on his cheeks appeared and his eyes flashed red one more time before staying that way. “I would rather be out in that world out there where I know what the danger is, than stay in this Hell one more second with a lying, scheming, selfish son of a bitch like you.”

His grip on the child became so intense that for the first time since her birth, she began to cry. Sesshomaru reacted and bared his fangs, crouching down to make a move.

“Don’t come near us,” Inuyasha hissed as he narrowed his eyes in warning. ”At least I knew what Naraku was. Now I know why you were partners with him, and why you probably still are. You’re protecting him, that’s why no one has found him yet. You’re just like him.”

Sesshomaru’s eyes blew open in total shock at the words.

Before he could react, Inuyasha used his full demon speed to barrel past him and smash through the floor to ceiling window behind him. Sesshomaru shielded his face from the glass before turning to stare in horror as his mate torn across the lawn with their child gripped to his chest. He was in the forest before Sesshomaru could blink.

Alarms began to go off inside the house and his eyes widened once more as he realized the security system had been activated with the broken window.

“NO!” he shouted as he turned in the opposite direction of his feeling lover and child.

He materialized into a ball of light and was in his study a half second later at his computer.

The youkai began to work on shutting down the hidden guns located throughout the estate, knowing that in a few seconds the motion sensors would pick up on the hanyou and child and begin firing with deadly accuracy. Even full demons usually couldn’t dodge a bullet.

With only a millisecond to spare, he managed to deactivate the system.

His heart slamming in his chest and panting with receding fear, the demon collapsed into his chair and tried to steady himself as he began searching the cameras around the property for any sign of his family.

After nearly two hours, he stopped typing on the keyboard and sat completely still in the chair.

They were gone.

Chapter Text

The mountains were quiet today. A storm was heard rumbling in the east, but Inuyasha smiled to hear it. His eyes turned towards the sky as he looked up from the book he was reading. The darkness was there and he could see the gray clouds just coming over the nearest peak.

‘Feh, about time we got some rain. Place is bone dry.’

He stood from his place on the porch and went to stand at the edge of the steps leading up, leaning with crossed arms against the support post for the awning overhead.

The house was set on the side of an adjoining mountain, close to the valley between the two domes. Below was a small lake that was fed by the runoff from them. The nearest neighbor was ten miles away. The forest was lush and thick with timber and wildlife alike. Wolves and coyotes sang in the night to their god, the moon.

It was heaven on earth.

The smiling hanyou turned his head as Takara came bounding out of the house, her frosted silver hair flying behind her as she ran to the edge of the steps and jerked to a stop.

“Dad! Dad did you hear?! Rain!” she exclaimed as she clapped her hands together happily.

“Duh, I’ve been sitting out here the whole time yah know.” His tone was dismissive but he grinned down at the girl.

She appeared to be about eight years old, but she was only four. Her hair had grown to the middle of her back, the white streaks in it standing out amidst the glistening silver like snow against ice. The black lock on her forehead stood out like a scar against all the brightness, along with her magenta markings and pointed ears.

The child looked so much like Sesshomaru it was startling. When she was serious about something, she became the image of her father. Her eyes would narrow just like his and her face would become cold and unreadable. Yet when she was happy, she became a blend of them. That cold, emotionless expression would disappear and she would light up like the sun. When she ran carefree through the valley below, in the field of wildflowers, he would see the in her the joy of a new world yet to be explored. When she hunted at his side, her face would be determined and calculating like her father’s, and her patience was limitless like his.

She was beautiful, even in her youth.

Takara turned her golden eyes up to him with a laugh of delight. It broke his heart every time.

‘If only he could see her…’

Takara stopped laughing and became still as she looked up at him.

“Dad, why do you get so sad like that?” She never failed to ask him the same question, ever since she learned to speak. It was always the same, and he always answered the same.

“I’ll tell ya one day,” he replied quietly with a smile. “Not yet though.” Takara turned to look back at the gathering storm moving over the mountain.

“Okay dad,” she said light heartedly. “Do you think the animals will start to move up now?”

Inuyasha looked into the trees some distance away from the house.

“Probably. They won’t need to stay so close to the lake anymore. They’ll spread out to find food that’s in a safer spot.” Lightening struck in the distance and they waited for the rumble and boom to reach them, both silent and still on the porch in perfect harmony.

“Did you get all your homework done?” he asked as the breeze carried the smell of wet earth to them.

“Yeah, it’s all done.” She was quieter now, as if the weight of the impending rain was holding her down like a blanket of comfort.

“Good girl. Can’t have you ending up stupid like your old man,” he said with a chuckle. She snapped her head up to him with a frown.

“You’re not stupid dad! You’re the smartest person I know!” She lunged forward and hugged his leg, her small head coming to rest at his hip. “You’re my daddy. Daddys aren’t stupid.” He smiled warmly down at her and rested his hand on her head, tenderly stroking the soft hair.

“You taught me the important stuff. I can fish, hunt, figure out the right plants to eat, make a fire. What else do I need to know anyways?” she asked in a peevish voice as she maneuvered her face to look up at him with a frown. He grinned down at her.

“Chick, there’s tons you need to know. You’re just starting out the gate. I just taught you that stuff so you’ll be okay if anything happens to me or you get lost out here. It’s a big forest.” Takara’s eyes softened at him.

“Nothing’s gonna happen to you daddy,” she murmured. She buried her face back in the fabric of his jeans and hugged his leg tighter. “I’ll always protect you.”

Inuyasha’s breath caught and a stab went through his heart at those words. Tears came to his eyes for the first time in years and his throat burned as they nearly spilled down his cheeks.

‘Oh honey…’

The memory flashed in his head before he could stop it.

Sesshomaru leaned over him as they both panted, their breaths mingling in the close proximity after just finishing making love. Silver hair spilled over his lover’s shoulder like a painted waterfall, landing on his own skin and drawing the sweat away. The youkai was braced over him on his forearms, his fingers caressing the hanyou’s scalp delicately as he regained control of his breathing. Inuyasha slid his own hands up to lay them on the sides of his neck, reveling in the warmth coming from the pale flesh there. He could still feel the warrior buried deep within him, the seed spreading through his canal and filling him like it always did. Completing him.

“You’re so careful with me now,” he murmured. “I’ve told you a million times I’m not gonna break. I think I’ve toughened up a lot since we found each other.” He began to grin at the last part but it died on his lips when he saw the serious expression on his mate’s face.

“There is nothing worth taking the risk of harming you again,” he said quietly. Those twin suns narrowed down at him, but Inuyasha knew he wasn’t angry. “I am in no rush when it comes to you. It is my job to see you happy and safe.”

Sesshomaru slowly leaned down until their mouths were nearly connected, his words brushing over Inuyasha’s lips with a feathery touch.

“I’ll always protect you.”

“Dad?”

Inuyasha blinked and looked down at Takara once more, offering her a quick smile as he pushed the memory far away.

“Sorry, miles off,” he remarked. Lightening struck nearby and he turned with surprise to see the storm was nearly upon them. The grey curtain of rain was close now, blocking the sun from reaching father and child as they stood holding one another on the porch of their small home.

“Looks like it’s time to go in, huh?” he stated. Takara nodded against his leg.

“Yeah.” She pulled away from his leg, reaching up to grab hold of his arm and pulling. “C’mon dad, we can have hot cocoa right?” Her eyes sparkled with hope as she beamed up at him. He laughed and leaned down to scoop her up in his arms.

Soon she would be too big and independent for him to carry her like this. For now, he would take every chance he could to keep her in his arms.

“Yeah kid,” he said as he kissed her cheek. The raised line there pressed back against his lips as he carried her back inside the house, shutting the door firmly behind them to block out the storm at their steps.

It began to rain.

Inuyasha had fled Japan at the first chance.

For a time, he had lived in the few remaining wilds that remained to the country, living off the land like the by gone days of his youth. He had found refuge for a short time in a village of demons that had refused to acclimate to the new world.

The small population had been wary at first, but had welcomed him when they had seen he was a new parent with a baby in need of care. They had taken the pair in and fed them for a time.

Inuyasha knew that as long as he remained in the country, he risked his mate finding them. After what he had learned, he never wanted to see the bastard again, and that meant leaving the only home he had ever known.

Leaving Takara was the hardest thing he had ever done, but he had made the journey back into modern civilization to phone Shippo.

The fox demon had been wholly confused about what was happening, but Inuyasha had cut him off and begged for help. He couldn’t do this part on his own.

Shippo had arranged it all.

He had created fake passports for them, given him and Takara new identities, and secured him a small fortune to travel and settle down wherever he pleased. Inuyasha had promised to pay him back, the fox demon would hear none of it.

That had been the second time his friend has stepped in when he most needed him.

He had managed to book a flight to Hawaii, then board another one to Mexico where he crossed into the United States and found a bus that landed them on the east coast of the country. From there he had found the most familiar terrain he could and began looking for a home.

He and Takara had been on the move for nearly six months. He was exhausted and she needed stability. She had been the perfect baby in all of it, never making an undue fuss or causing him the slightest bit of trouble.

Here in this new country, he had no friends and no clue what he was doing. All he knew was, it would be a good place to hide from his former mate and give their child the best chance at life he could. Here in the mountains, there was no one around. It was wild and free, but close enough to give Takara a sense of a normal life.

The house he found was perfect.

It was small, secluded, and down to earth. The price was low due to the location and the local economy. It was more than he thought he could ever afford with the amount remaining to him from Shippo. Most had been used to travel and find temporary lodgings and basic needs for the baby. He’d barely had enough to put up the down payment, but he’d managed to win over the realtor and the owners. They had demon friends and family, a rarity for this region, and they had taken pity on the single father with a sweet baby in his arms clearly on the run from someone.

He had found work with a local construction company. The work was hard, but it paid well and they asked no questions about his personal life. No one cared and no one tried to be his friend. Given his beyond human strength, they valued his presence for the heavy lifting and quick movements needed to complete a task. The boss was a hard man, but fair. He had let the single father work for him, even though he had seen right away his papers were bullshit. That didn’t matter in this industry, only the work mattered. He paid the hanyou under the table to avoid trouble, and that arrangement had gone on for the last two years.

It was a small town and people talked about the new half demon and his girl child living on the side of the mountain in the wilderness. Most had looked on at him with suspicion and even a few had been rude to him when he came to get needed supplies for Takara.

Then he had begun to be needed around the town.

His demon strength and senses had come in handy when a family needed a worker to help around a farm or was having a problem with wolves in the area. Inuyasha never charged for his help, he wanted to build a good reputation for his daughter. It worked.

It took a long time, but the pair was gradually welcomed into the fold by the time Takara began attending school. He made sure to take her everywhere with him, even out to help the farmers on their property. Her bright smile and subdued personality were a hit with the women of the town, which is what mattered most in small places like that.

She already had friends when she began school, there was even a racoon demon in her class. The teachers praised her sharp mind and began advancing her quickly through the classes. Inuyasha had stopped them when she had begun to get into classes with children two years older than her. He wanted to keep her in a group of kids her own age so she wouldn’t be lonely.

When they were at home, Inuyasha would go over her school work with her. She was already so much smarter than him that it hurt, and he was so proud. He would take her outside afterwards and train with her. She was a master at everything she did, but she showed the most skill with a bow. He had no doubt she would become a true marksman in less than a year. She already could shoot a rabbit at seventy-five yards, and she never missed. She had inherited her father’s poison claws and light whips as well, but those powers were still weak for now.

Inuyasha mourned the loss of Tetsaiga, wishing he had his faithful sword to keep them safe. Naraku was still out there somewhere, a shadow lurking over their lives that Takara had no idea about. He had always told her to stay clear of strangers, not that there were many in the small city they lived in, but she heeded his words as always.

Takara had asked about her father one time in her life. It had been the hardest thing he had ever done, was to talk to her about it.

“Daddy, who’s my father?”

Inuyasha jerked to the side on the couch they were sitting on together. The Disney channel was playing some kids movie and he had been thinking about the groceries he would need to get in the morning for her. The lights were off and a warm fire burned in the hearth beneath the television, staying the chill that had crept in from the winter snow outside. The question hit him like a bomb and he felt a shudder run through his body as he slowly turned to look down at his daughter.

She was looking up at him with curious, keen eyes. There was almost nothing child-like about her in that moment. In a whirlwind flash, he saw the stunning woman she would grow up to be in too short of a time and his heart bled for her.

“W-where did that come from?” he asked quietly. She frowned and looked down at his elbow beside her.

“Some of the other kids at school asked, and I didn’t know what to say, because I don’t know anything about him.” A pain shot through his chest as he watched her, his eyebrows narrowing in sorrow. She looked up at him again, the firelight catching in her golden orbs and dancing there like a trapped spirit in their depths.

“I’m sorry daddy,” she whispered. “I can smell you’re sad. It doesn’t matter.”

Inuyasha whimpered and hugged her, pulling her into his lap and squeezing tightly. She folded against him like a small bundle, her fist curling against his chest as her cheek was pressed beside it. He knew she could hear his thundering heart there and he was powerless to control it. Another set of golden eyes flashed in his mind and he closed his own as he tucked his chin over her head.

“Baby, I’ll tell you about you father one day,” he breathed into her fine hair. “I promise. It’s not the right time yet. When you’re older, and you can understand.”

“Did he not want us, daddy?” she asked innocently. It was spoken in the voice of a sad child, and it destroyed him.

He kissed the top of her head, keeping his lips there and inhaling the scent of flowers and citrus that came from her.

“Honey, I’ll tell you whatever you what to know about your father one day. That’s all I can say right now.”

She was quiet so long he thought she had fallen asleep against him, the sound of the movie and the fire in the background being the only noise in the entire room.

“Okay daddy, I won’t ask about him again.” Her sweet voice nearly startled him when she spoke. Slowly, tightened his hug on her before loosening it to draw her away.

Takara looked up at him with a warm smile, no sadness evident in her face. He marveled at her easy manner and thanked the gods above that she had never had to experience even a moment of the pain he had lived through.

“I love you Takara,” Inuyasha said with a sad smile.

“I love you too Dad.”

That had been months ago. True to her word, she never asked about him again. Inuyasha had a feeling that when he thought about his former life with Sesshomaru and became sad, she knew he was thinking about him. She never raised the subject, though.

Now, as they sat curled up on the couch together with their hot drinks in their hands, he felt that sadness creep over him once more.

‘Why did you have to be that way Sessh?’ he thought solemnly as he looked down at their child. ‘Why did you have to ruin the perfect life? I wish you could see her. I wish we could have lived together and had a happy life.’

He had never forgiven him for the truth or the lies. The only thing he had regretted was not getting the truth from him sooner. He could not have his daughter growing up in a house full of falsehoods. He would show her what real love was in a family. He would not lie to her about anything. She would have the full story when she was older, and he would be powerless to stop her from making her own choices.

This new life was like he was living in two separate worlds. One where he was gleefully happy with his child and the simple pleasures they enjoyed together. The other where he knew half of him was missing and he would never get it back.

Some nights he tossed and turned as his body and soul ached for his lost lover. The mating mark on his neck would feel like a white hot rod pressed into his skin as he would wake drenched in sweat, yearning for the one person who could make the pain go away. On those nights he would disappear into the nearby woods, staring up at the moon in the night sky and remembering the love he had given so willingly to the demon lord.

When the wind blew against his skin, he would close his eyes and recall the lips that would caress his own. The taste of honey and sake would flood his mouth, the scent of cedar and citrus would wrap around him like a warm embrace. He would feel whole in that moment, knowing his child was sleeping safely nearby and the ghost of his mate was holding him.

Then it would be gone with the rising sun, and he would become two people once more.

“Dad, Tyler asked if I could go over after school on Friday with his family. They’re having a bonfire for the harvest. Can I?” she asked sweetly before looking up at him.

“Huh, Tyler wants you to go over for a fire?” he asked teasingly with an arched brow. “Like a date?”

“Daddy!” Takara made a disgusted face which he snickered at.

“Chyeah, no problem. Have his dad call me so I can get the details. My boss asked me to work late so that’ll work for me too. You can only go if I hear from his dad.” He sipped his cocoa placidly. Tyler was the racoon demon she had befriended, they had played together on multiple occasions. It would be good for her to learn about demon habits, something she was severely lacking in this area. The gods only knew he didn’t have much to offer her in that department.

“Thanks daddy,” she replied with a smile. “I’ll tell him. What time you think you can pick me up?”

“Dunno. Prolly around eight. That work for you?”

“Yeah, I guess.” She sipped her cocoa, finishing it before looking up at him.

“I’m going to go to bed. Good night dad.” She leaned up and kissed his cheek like she always did before turning in. He smiled and kissed hers in turn.

“G’night brat. Go put the cup in the sink and don’t stay up all night reading.”

Takara was like Sesshomaru that way too. She rarely needed sleep but she tried to do it out of habit for his sake. Most nights she would read a book or study her school material out of boredom, then others she would draw at her desk or practice her Japanese calligraphy. They spoke in that language freely at home or when they were alone, it was only around others they switched to English.

“I won’t. I’m going to put it in the sink now.”

She was gone into the darkness. He heard the mug set down in the sink and then shortly later her door softly close part way down the hall.

‘That kid is really something,’ he thought to himself. Shortly after, he shut the tv off and made his way to his own room across from hers. As always, he silently pried the door open to check on her. She was curled up in bed for once, the light off and soundly sleeping as the storm raged outside.

‘Feh, rain puts her to sleep.’ The soft tapping of the water on her window was like fingers drumming on the glass. The thunder and lightening had abated but the downpour continued outside. He closed the door back partway and crossed over to his own room.

Inside, his room was modest but homey. He didn’t make enough to afford much more than the bills for the house, but the one luxury he had afforded himself was an acoustic guitar that leaned in the corner of the room.

He had bought it at a second hand store when they first moved in, looking for furniture to get them by until he could save up for some nicer things for Takara’s room. It had been sitting behind the counter, and he had not been able to leave without it. The purchase had wiped him clean, and he had gone without his own furniture for another two months. It had been his way of finding himself once more as he struggled to build a life for them.

Inuyasha went to the instrument, stroking its neck fondly as he thought about the one Sesshomaru had given him. This one was nowhere near that nice, but it had a beautiful sound that lulled his soul in the most troubled times. He had been teaching Takara how to play it, but her fingers were not yet long enough to fully grasp the neck and strings to change notes.

When he played for her, she would become transfixed like her father had been. She listened with her entire being, the music hypnotizing her until the songs came to their end. Even when he played his upbeat music, it was like she was under a spell. In those moments, Sesshomaru would be with him.

He never played the songs for her that he had played for her father. Those songs were dead inside of him, locked away with the memories of the man he had loved.

Inuyasha let out a soft sigh and stepped away from the guitar, shedding his clothes for bed. As he climbed under the sheets, he turned to watch the gale outside. The water sheeted down the window like the tears he would not allow himself to cry anymore.

‘I hope you find happiness Sesshomaru.’

As he closed his eyes and turned away from the window, he laid his hand on the cold, empty pillow beside himself where his mate would have been in a better world.

The dreams closed in, and a single drop of water slid down his cheek without his knowing.

Chapter Text

Sesshomaru stared out the window of his study over the expanse of the lawn. It was twilight, the sun just beginning to set in the distance. The rain had darkened the sky even more.

He narrowed his eyes at the ghostly reflection watching him in the glass, the look harder than diamonds.

His long hair was gone, he had cut it after that fateful night.

When Inuyasha and their child had disappeared, he had begun a relentless hunt for them. For a year he had searched, but all trace was gone. Kouga had no knowledge of any of it and had assisted in the search. Shippo said he didn’t know anything about it, but the demon could tell a lie when he heard it.

Inuyasha had used his help to disappear. Of that he had no doubt. That confirmed what he already knew: Inuyasha didn’t want to be found.

After a year of searching and no word or sign of his mate and infant, Sesshomaru stopped. Shippo remained diligently silent on the matter as Inuyasha’s friend. Kouga even began to draw back as it became clear he did not want to be found. Naraku was sighted in the country once in that time by their informants, but both demons were occupied in finding the hanyou and Takara.

As one year came and passed by, Sesshomaru had a breakdown.

He had come back from nearly two weeks of continuous searching abroad. Something had compelled him to go into his study, the place where he spent nearly all of his time now. This night had been different.

As he entered the quiet room, a gleam from the moonlight in the window caught his weary eye.

It was the guitar.

Something inside of him snapped.

He became a raging animal, his demon nature surging past all of his self control and taking over him. He knew nothing after that moment.

When he finally came to, he was still in the study. He was laying on the floor amidst a heap of rubble and a dull ache in his body. It was a war zone.

Shelves had been destroyed in one swipe of his deadly claws. The televisions had all be ripped from the walls and smashed onto the floor. His computer was not in sight but he imagined it was outside on the ground below from where it had been thrown through the window that was now shattered. Books lay strewn about, all ripped and slashed and torn in half. The desk was in pieces about the room and the sitting furniture had been broken in a similar manner, the stuffing covering the floors and walls like snow. Tensaiga’s protective case was smashed in a corner, the sword laying on the ground in its scabbard against the wall beneath a hole in the wall that went through the next three rooms adjacent. Chunks of his flawless hair floated around the room, like silken spider webs in a haunted place.

The only thing he had not destroyed in his state was the guitar.

It lay in the same spot he had last seen it, leaning on its stand as if watching the inu youkai with a heavy heart.

Sesshomaru stared at it for a long time as he lay on the floor, sealing his steel heart the rest of the way forever from feeling pain. Finally, he stood from his position and turned from the carnage around him, closing his eyes as he made his way to the smashed door.

He sensed Jaken in the hall as he followed his feet, hearing the frenzied click of the toad’s nails on the wood.

“M-my lord! Thank goodness you’re okay! I was so worried!” he exclaimed happily as he caught up and walked beside the tall demon.

“Have the room cleaned and repaired.” His tone was so dead it stopped Jaken in his tracks. It was the voice he used to use with him before Inuyasha had appeared at the palace. It was colder than ice, deadly, devoid of all emotion. He blinked as he watched the retreating demon. Jaken had not realized what a change Inuyasha had wrought on him, so gradual had it been. There was no ease about his master anymore. His whole person had turned to marble once more, as in the days of old.

“Yes m’lord,” he replied quietly, a sadness to his voice as the warrior disappeared into his bedroom.

“Lord Sesshomaru…” he whispered sadly.

After that night, Sesshomaru had never looked for his lover or child again.

His hair was the only sign of change. He had shorn it to a modern fashion, keeping it clipped and close to his skull. It accentuated the sharp angles of his face, giving him a chiseled look that matched his soulless eyes.

He had never been an emotional demon to begin with, yet now he was completely devoid of anything resembling the likeness of feelings. Sesshomaru was frigid and silent, a moving statue both at the palace and his work. His staff feared him because they could not read him. Jaken kept out of his way unless needed for business.

The youkai ordered the nursery sealed and locked. All of Inuyasha’s things were burned. There was no trace of them left in the house, except for the guitar and Tetsaiga.

Both were locked in the vault beneath the palace, and there they remained.

Seku had thrived with his full attention since the search had stopped. There was nothing left for him to do except grow his power and hunt for Naraku. He would keep his promise to protect Inuyasha and Takara, wherever they were.

Though his mate and baby were gone, he still kept his vow to find the man who had nearly destroyed them. Twice Kouga had nearly caught him, but it was the same story as before. He slipped away at the last moment. Sesshomaru gave him all the resources he needed to pursue his vile ex-partner, yet he took little part in it other than to listen for word of his whereabouts.

Shippo had discontinued his work with Seku once he had finished restructuring the technology components and security systems. Sesshomaru had paid him generously and left him alone.

Now he had nothing but Seku in his life.

Power. The only thing he ever wanted.

…it brought him nothing.

Takara’s image flashed in his head. Her face so much like his own and yet with the fire of his brother’s spirit reflecting in her golden depths. The tiny fingers curled around his own as he held her, feeling her warmth against his chest and smelling her scent.

Inuyasha’s face watching with love and adoration. His mouth curled into a soft smile that would later be opened with the cries of his passion. His snowy hair framing his face like a white canvass as the soft glow of the fire reflected against his pale skin.

Sesshomaru closed his eyes and wiped the images from his thoughts. His heart never changed its slow, rhythmic pace. They were gone.

He felt nothing.

Inuyasha wiped the sweat from his brow as he finished pushing a wheelbarrow of concrete to his fellow workers. They looked up from their banter and nodded in thanks before returning to their conversation, ignoring him. He didn’t mind, he was used to it. They didn’t like working with a non-human, but they respected him for the hard work he helped them with.

It was nearly quitting time and they were finishing up the last bit of overtime work the boss had mandated for them. Inuyasha always volunteered for it, he appreciated the extra cash when he could get it. Takara was mature enough to take care of herself despite her young age, her demon blood giving her a mental edge that soothed him when he needed to stay late for his job.

The boss had even given him a small raise a few months ago, a thankful reprieve that allowed him to buy some nicer things for Takara’s birthday. Their ability to hunt the land saved them a lot on food, he wanted Takara to have whatever she wanted in her childhood. He suspected most parents felt that way about their kids.

Inuyasha stopped and picked up a large eight inch metal pipe, hefting it onto his shoulder with ease when no human could have even lifted it off the ground.

“Hey! Yaro!”

He stopped when he heard his fake name called. It was the one Shippo had given him for his papers. Turning, he saw his foreman James approaching him.

“Hey, boss said to come see him in his trailer,” he said as he stopped in front of him. His face said something was wrong and Inuyasha frowned.

“What’s it about? I’m almost done here,” he said wearily. James shook his head, the hard hat clicking with the movement on his skull.

“Just…you gotta go see him now.” He turned to walk towards the group of men without another word, leaving the hanyou holding the six hundred pound pipe with a look of annoyance. He dropped the item with a thud and small dust cloud before heading to the group of mobile trailers at the edge of the site.

Michael’s office was the one in the middle and he climbed the stairs and opened the door.

The big man was sitting at his desk going over a set of plans, a cigarette hanging from his lips as he frowned down at the papers. He looked up as Inuyasha entered and his expression softened slightly.

“Yaro, c’mere and sit.” His voice was brusque as he nodded at the seat in front of him. Inuyasha walked to the front of the desk and stood behind the chair, taking off his hard hat and flicking his ears as he frowned in worry at his boss.

“What’s going on?” he asked suspiciously. Seeing that the man was refusing to sit, Michael sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose as if he had a headache.

“Yaro, they found out.” Inuyasha’s eyes widened and he took a step back.

“S-so what does that mean?” he asked, knowing full well what the answer was. “Mike, you can’t…”

“Yaro, I don’t have a choice.” His brows contracted in a look of angered sorrow. “I risked my job bringing you on in the first place. The big wigs did a surprise inspection yesterday, and one of them asked about you. He saw how hard you were bustin’ your ass and started asking questions, asked me why I didn’t promote someone like you ‘cause I’m down a foreman. I told him you didn’t want a promotion. Well, that set off all kinds of warning bells…” He rubbed his eyes in a tired manner. “They asked to see your papers and I told them I’d moved a bunch of shit around and to call HR to see documents. The gig is up Yaro. HR called today and said they had no records, which we both know already.” His brown eyes met the golden ones. “I’m sorry.”

Inuyasha’s heart fell to his stomach and he closed his mouth as the weight settled on his shoulders. Michael laced his fingers together and rested his hands on the desk.

“Look Yaro, you’re the best worker I got out here. To be honest, I’ve wanted to promote you to foreman but I can’t do that without going through the proper channels. I only managed to get you that pay bump because we ended up coming under budget with some supplies and petty cash was a bit fat from it. You earned every penny and you deserve a hell of a lot more. This new age bureaucratic bullshit puts my balls in a vice just like yours. Hell fifteen years ago I had an illegal Mexican working for me as a superintendent!”

Inuyasha said nothing as his eyes fell to the floor and his shoulders slumped.

“Right…yeah I get it Mike.”

The man lit another cigarette and glared at him.

“Yaro, I know you got papers. How else did you buy that house over on Blue Ridge? Your little girl’s got papers too or the school wouldn’t take her. So how about you do us both a goddamn favor and get me your visa so we can put this horseshit behind us? You’ll get promoted, get health insurance, I’ll get you a company truck, bonuses, it’s a win-win here.”

Inuyasha let his bangs fall in front of his eyes and clenched his fists at his side.

“I put the house in a trust under a different name so he wouldn’t…I can’t Mike,” he whispered between clenched teeth. It was such a tempting offer. It would mean a better life for him and Takara, but the cost… “I can’t risk it.”

“Yaro, I know you’re on the run from someone. I know that’s not even your real name. I’ve called you a few times and sometimes you don’t even turn around until I’m right at your ass. I’m telling you, no one would look for you here, and if you keep using that fake name, you’ll be alright. On top of that, this pissant company isn’t big enough to draw any attention, especially at the lower levels like you’d be at. So whatdoya say?” He leaned forward on his tanned arms. “I don’t wanna lose you, Yaro. I don’t give a shit if you’re half demon or full demon or whatever. Neither do the guys. Most of them, anyway. And the ones that do can fuck off.”

Inuyasha looked up and gave a fake smile at his boss, the man who had given him a chance and protected him for nearly three years. Michael instantly saw through the smile and sighed.

“Can ya give me ‘til Monday to think about it?” he asked quietly. The man nodded and handed him an envelope with his weeks wages in it.

“Yeah, that’s as far as I can hold them off,” he replied in a clipped tone. Inuyasha nodded and took the envelope before turning to walk back to the door. He paused with his hand on the knob.

“Hey Mike?”

“What?”

Inuyasha smiled down at the brass handle in his fist, a sad smile.

“Thanks for everything.” He left without waiting for a reply.

The jobsite was nearly ten miles from his house and Tyler’s was another six to the west on the backside of the mountain. Inuyasha didn’t own a car, it was a luxury he’d been saving for and he nearly had enough to buy a used spare vehicle one of his coworkers was trying to get rid of. Now that money would go to keep the bank at bay while he searched for another job.

As he sprinted to the familiar tree house, his heart was heavy with sorrow and worry.

‘Back to square one’ he thought to himself. ‘I gotta find something that pays that good without asking a bunch of questions. Mike let me slide in because he needed help, I probably won’t get that lucky again.’

The tree was huge where the racoon demons lived. There were five members in all, and Tyler was the middle kit of them. In a nearby field there was a massive bonfire raging as the sun set. Each change of the seasons saw this for the family. They would hold a small fire and festival to bring a good crop yield for the season.

Inuyasha could see the family gathered around it, eating and laughing as a radio played music.

He smiled as he approached, shouting a greeting to as not to startle them.

Andrew, the father and head of the family, jumped up and waved at the half demon.

“Hey Yaro! What brings you here?” he asked in good humor as he clapped him on the arm. “Come have a drink with us! We got plenty of food. You know Sarah makes enough to feed an army of buffalos.”

“Nah man I can’t stay. It’s getting late and Kara isn’t used to y’alls way of life yet,” he grinned. Demons festivals could last for days and this was one of the occasions where that would apply to the small family.

Andrew gave him a curious look.

“Huh? What about Kara?” Inuyasha’s smile disappeared and he frowned.

“Kara. I came to get her. It’s getting late and I wanted to spend some time with her. Where’s she at?”

The racoon demon frowned and turned to call Tyler over. The youngster came and stood beside his father, looking between the two men curiously.

“Hey, did you invite Kara over here?” Andrew asked. Tyler nodded.

“Yeah. She said she’d come over after her music lessons with Mrs. Starke but she never showed. I thought she’d went home after school.”

Inuyasha’s frown deepened and he looked at the adult demon.

“That’s not like her, can I use your cell to call the house and see if she’s there? I’m sure she is but I just wanna check.”

“No problem!” The racoon instantly produced his cell phone and handed it to the hanyou. Another luxury he’d been saving up for. Installing a home phone had been a must at his house to let Takara know if he had to stay late at work, but he always had to borrow cell phones to make calls to it.

Inuyasha punched in the number and waited.

Ring…Ring…Ring…Ring…Ring

The generic voicemail came on and his heart began to beat faster. She always stayed in the house when he wasn’t there to answer the phone in case he called. At the sound of the tone, he steadied himself and gave a smile.

“Hey chick. I’m at Tyler’s place and you’re not here like you said you’d be. Just checking to see if you’re home. I’ll be there in a bit.” He hung up and handed Andrew the phone back.

“You need a ride to your place?” the demon asked with a worried frown.

“Nah, I’ll just sprint home. Thanks though. You guys enjoy your harvest fire. Sorry to barge in.”

“Hey it’s not a problem. Give me a call when you find her or call if you need something.”

The hanyou nodded and with a wave he was off again.

It took him twenty minutes to get home. When he did, he found the house empty and silent like they had left it.

Panic set in. This was not like Takara. She never deviated from her plans without finding a way to inform him before doing it. He had preached to her from infancy the importance of keeping him aware of what she was doing when she was by herself, and to stay put when she was at home or with a friend or classmate. Takara had listened and never once disobeyed him. Until tonight.

“Takara!” he called out into the tiny home. No answer. He shot down the hall and searched her room, looking for a note or any clue as to where she might be. Finding nothing, he went into the kitchen where they always left notes for one another or wrote on the calendar on the fridge. Her clear but childish scrawl was on the calendar, saying ‘Tyler Fire’ in red crayon with a little picture of a flame beside it. She had written it this morning as they were getting ready for the day.

The pounding in his ears was deafening as he broke into a sweat. He nearly broke the front door down as he burst outside, cupping his hands to his mouth and shouting from the porch into the dark woods.

“TAKARAAA!” His voice echoed through the woods. A wolf howled in reply, far off on the side of the mountain. It was the only answer he received. Inuyasha dropped to his hands and knees, sniffing the ground for the scent of his child. Her only one was the fading trail from her departure this morning, nothing recent. Then his eyes shot open and his breath caught.

There was another smell on the ground. It was faint and masked, but he knew it right away. The blood froze in his body and his lips curled back in a terrifying grin of horror. His eyesight began to blur as the whites flashed to crimson and his fangs elongated, the purple jagged marks beginning to creep onto his face and wrists. A deep growl began to build in his chest as his claws dug into the moist earth beneath his hands.

“You’re dead.”

Chapter Text

Sesshomaru stood at the window of his office, a place he found himself often as he did business. When he was not approving plans for new products, he was answering emails. When he was not answering emails, he was standing at the window gazing out over the top of the city.

The budget report had just arrived. Seku Weapons Incorporated was up twenty two percent. His wealth was fathomless now. Nearly every military organization in the world used his products, and they had just announced a new type of weapon that would allow demon soldiers to channel their powers through the item.

It brought him no joy. There was no satisfaction. He was more rich and powerful than anyone on earth now, and he didn’t care.

The media cried for his attention and an appearance from him, yet he would not budge. He had no need for cameras in his face or prying in his life. Let them imagine what they would. Seku was now strong enough to withstand any outcry they could throw out or speculation they could come up with.

The red light on his office phone flashed on the desk, altering him that he had a call waiting. He flicked his eyes at it in the reflection before returning his soulless gaze to the sky beyond. The red light stopped flashing moments later.

Jaken entered five minutes later timidly and quietly shut the door behind himself.

“My lord,” he said softly. Sesshomaru did not turn to look. Jaken gathered his strength and stood firm close to the doorway. “Sire, there’s a call for you.”

“Handle it.” His tone booked no argument. For once, Jaken didn’t run for the hills at his command. Sesshomaru looked at him in the hazy reflection of the glass, his expression unreadable.

“My lord, I will always do as commanded…but I think you should take this call, sir.”

The inuyoukai slowly turned to face the toad demon. He could see Jaken was trying to keep his resolve, and for once he was doing a good job at it.

“Who is on the line.” It was less of a question and more of an order to answer.

“Sire, I’d rather not say.” Jaken’s voice was quiet as he spoke. Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes at him, unaccustomed to being disobeyed by the little demon, certainly unused to being told cryptic messages by him. Jaken met his stare. Sesshomaru began to walk to his desk after some minutes.

“Get out.”

Jaken bowed and was gone in a moment, quietly shutting the door. Sesshomaru went beside his desk and sat, looking at the flashing light on the phone.

He reached out, hit the button to allow the call through, and brought the handle to his pointed ear.

“Yes.” He heard static and a sharp intake of air followed by heavy breathing on the other end and frowned in anger, assuming it to be a sick caller of some sort. A gulp was made on the line as the breathing continued through the soft buzzing in his ear.

“Do not call this number again,” he stated as he pulled the phone from his ear.

“She’s gone.”

The voice stopped his movements and a look of shock came over his face. His entire body tensed as a ringing in his ears began and his vison began to cloud over and fade. The phone froze inches away from his ear, yet through the ringing he could still hear every sound coming from it. His lips parted in disbelief.

“Can..you hear me? Are you…are you there?”

Sesshomaru yanked the phone back to his hear and composed himself, yet inside he was in a turmoil. The static was coming and going in waves.

“Yes,” he whispered. He swallowed the lump in his throat and shut his eyes, willing his body to relax. “Yes,” he said more firmly.

“I wouldn’t call…I can’t find her.” The voice trembled and took a shaking breath. Sesshomaru sat back in his chair, the phone pressed to his ear calmly despite his inner unrest.

“You said you would always protect us.” It was barely a whisper through the noise of the bad connection. “He has her. I don’t know…I need…I need help Sesshomaru.” The demon heard the barely suppressed sob on the other end. He frowned as he pictured his mate as he would be now. His eyes opened and he fixed them on the wall across the room.

His mind flashed to the last time he had seen them. The words Inuyasha had said rang in his mind and he remained silent.

“You’re sure.” He heard the whistle of air being sucked in quick and pulled the phone away from his ear slightly in anticipation of what was to come. He wasn’t wrong.

“Sesshomaru! Our daughter is missing and Naraku has her! I don’t give a flying fuck about what happened between us! All I give a shit about is getting our daughter back and I need your fucking help to do it! Are you gonna fucking help me or not?!” The screaming came in loud and clear over the static. Sesshomaru calmly placed the phone back to his ear.

“Tell me where you are.” He could hear the heavy breathing once more on the other end. It was harsher than before from the outburst. Then he heard the quick hitching that told him his mate was crying.

“America. Georgia. Just….get a pen.” The demon could hear him now crying softly and freely. He grabbed a pen off his desk and wrote down the address Inuyasha sobbed out to him.

“I’ll be there soon,” he stated. He set the pen down and gazed at the wall again.

“Okay…hurry,” Inuyasha whispered into the phone. Sesshomaru set the phone back in the cradle with an iron will.

He was in a daze for a long while before he blinked and realized time was running by.

‘I made a promise. I will find Takara, destroy Naraku, and then leave them to their lives.’

He stood from his desk and headed for the door instantly. Jaken was outside waiting anxiously.

“Lord Sesshomaru!” he cried out. The youkai paid him no mind as he walked past him and to the elevators. Jaken staid at his heels, looking up eagerly to determine his mood.

“I am going back to the palace, then I will be gone.”

“Yes m’lord. May I ask where?” he asked as they got into the steel box that would take them down to the floor level. The doors closed with them in it.

“No.” Jaken’s expression fell. He was curious to find out what had happened and how his little Lady Takara was doing. For the short time she had been with them, Jaken had come to adore the baby. She was his master’s child after all, and the sweetest princess that ever lived. His heart had broken when Inuyasha had taken her away. Then his face brightened and he looked up at his master.

“My lord, are you bringing Lady Takara back?” he asked hopefully. The doors to the elevator opened and the demon stepped out into the underground parking garage.

“No.”

Before Jaken could ask anymore questions, his master turned into a ball of energy filled light and was gone.

Across the world, Inuyasha dropped the phone onto the counter and bowed his head. Tears were streaming down his face as he grit his teeth. His fists clenched and he slammed them onto the linoleum top hard enough to crack it. He left them there and bent his body over as he retched onto the space.

Bile rose in his throat but he managed to push it back down before a cry of rage and frustration issued from his lips instead. His daughter was missing, Naraku likely had her, and he had just spoken to his mate for the first time in almost four years.

The man he had vowed to never set eyes on again was on his way to help find their missing daughter. It was too much.

Inuyasha’s knees gave out under him and he collapsed onto the cold tile floor of the kitchen with a gut wrenching cry. All of the sorrow and loneliness and anger flooded him in an overwhelming wave that he was powerless to stop from crashing into him.

He pressed his forehead to the floor and screamed until his voice cracked and then broke. His body jerked with the power of his cries and sobs, the wetness flowing from his eyes to pool on the floor beneath his face.

He fought for each gulp of air but lost it as another series of sobs robbed him of the precious substance each time he took it in. His arms slowly closed around his midsection as he curled into himself as much as he could. His sharp claws dug into his sides, ripping the shirt as he pressed the sharp tips into his flesh. The coppery scent stung his nose as the blood ran in rivets down his side to drip onto the front of the white fabric. It did nothing to calm him.

Inuyasha choked and cried as he saw the image of his beloved child with the horrid half demon that had tortured him for so long. He couldn’t stop the terrible thoughts running through his head of what his daughter must be going through and feeling.

“Takara…” he whimpered out as another sob punched him in the stomach. His teeth gnashed into his lower lip and he tried to hold back the air whistling in and out of him, the taste of blood bringing back more black memories he strived to push away.

The half demon saw those red eyes in his mind and he let out another piercing scream that finally made him black out as his heart nearly burst.

He fell into the darkness with a grateful heart.

“Inuyasha…”

The distant voice was music to his ears and he couldn’t stop a smile forming on his cut lips. He curled up on the floor he was laying on. A frown replaced his smile as he realized this was not the warm, soft mattress he was used to.

‘Well this isn’t right.’

“Inuyasha.” The voice was too far away to be at his side as he began to open his eyes. As his eyes began to focus from the sleepy daze he was in, he blinked and saw the old, wooden cabinets that were under the sink of his and Takara’s home.

‘I’m not at home.’ Wait, that wasn’t right either. This was his home. His and Takara’s.

“You’re awake.” The voice was nearby. He raised his head and turned it to find the source.

Sesshomaru was standing in his kitchen by the stove.

He was dressed in casual loose jeans with a black shirt, his arms crossed over his chest as he rested his hip on the range and watched his mate on the floor.

Inuyasha gasped softly at seeing him for the first time in so long. Sesshomaru was exactly the same, yet totally different. His hair was cropped short, making his youthful appearance much more stark in contrast to when his long hair would soften his features. His eyes were yellow diamonds set in his face as he watched the hanyou on the hard floor. He was as handsome as ever, and harder than stone.

“Sesshomaru,” he whispered, his eyes roaming over the man he had once loved with his entire soul. The youkai didn’t move a muscle as he watched him. Inuyasha slowly began to get up and then hissed as he felt several stings in his side. He looked down to see the cuts he had dug into the sides of his torso and the bloodstain on the front of his shirt. The wounds were small, but deep. They would heal in an hour or so.

The half demon stood from his position on the floor, knowing he looked a complete mess. He shoved the self-conscious feelings down as he eyes landed on the leather boots of his ex-lover.

‘I don’t care what I look like. It’s over between us. We just need to find Takara and then go back to our separate lives,’ he thought bitterly to himself. He turned to the sink and turned it on, waiting for the water to warm up.

“I’ll get cleaned up and then we can head out. No time to waste,” muttered the half demon darkly. The steam began to come out and he grabbed a washcloth nearby to wet it and wash his face. The cuts on his lip stung with the water as he dabbed it there.

Sesshomaru remained silent behind him, an ominous shadow in his once bright household. Inuyasha quietly finished cleaning his face and set the towel down. He turned his face to the side as he gripped the edge of the sink.

“You ready to go?” he muttered.

“Yes.” His voice was sharp and clipped. It was the old Sesshomaru for sure. Inuyasha nodded at the pantry and let go of the edge of the counter to walk out of the kitchen. He heard the rustle of clothing behind him and knew the demon was following.

His eyes closed as he walked outside, going to the spot he had smelled their child at with Naraku’s scent.

“They were here. It’s almost gone but-“

“I could smell them.” Inuyasha flinched at the sharp tone and frowned.

“Yeah. Right.” Sesshomaru came up to stand behind him. Inuyasha’s body relaxed involuntarily at the closeness of him before he tensed again. Inuyasha took a step forward to get away from him and looked at the ground.

“Can you help me find out where they went?” he asked quietly. “I can’t trace it. I’ve tried.”

“Yes.” He nodded without looking behind himself.

“Okay, let’s get going.” Inuyasha began walking forward without any sense of where he was going, he just wanted to put distance between them.

“You are forgetting something.” The agitated hanyou froze.

“Like what?” he asked between grit teeth. He just wanted to get moving to find their missing child. There was no time to waste.

“It is on the bench.”

Inuyasha reluctantly turned around to glare at his mate.

“Sesshomaru we don’t have time….” His voice died off as he saw a glint under the awning of the porch.

Leaning against the swing bench…was Tetsaiga.

His feet began to move forward of their own accord. The half demon walked as if in a trance towards his faithful friend. The hilt caught in the sunlight, reflecting back at him like a seductive wink.

“How did you…get it here?” he asked in wonder as he grasped it. The weight was an instant comfort in his hand, bringing a half smirk to his face.

“It does not matter,” Sesshomaru replied. “Let us go. They went west, into the mountains.”

Inuyasha slipped the weapon into his belt and nodded.

“Right. Let’s go.” He turned to face his mate with a determined look and stepped off the porch. Sesshomaru turned from him and was off into the forest in an instant. Inuyasha frowned and was on his heels seconds later.

Chapter Text

After three days of continuous running, Sesshomaru called a stop. They had not spoken a word since leaving the house. It had been awkward at first for Inuyasha, but then he had focused on keeping pace with the demon.

He was used to the hard work and pace, but after the first day of non-stop running even he was beginning to lag. Sesshomaru noticed after a while and slowed his pace slightly but didn’t stop.

On the third day, with his legs and lungs burning from the over exertion and passing his limit, his mate stopped. Inuyasha caught up to him on the cliff and landed beside him. As soon as his legs stopped, he wobbled on them for a second and then collapsed into a heap.

Sesshomaru glanced at him over his shoulder before looking around the area.

They were deep in the mountains now, far away from civilization. It was raw and untouched territory, only inhabited by the most hardy wildlife. There was a small alcove on the cliff they were on, giving them a chance to get out of the cold elements.

“Why…have…we…stopped…” Inuyasha panted from a sitting position on the ground. He was cold, hungry, and exhausted, and he didn’t want to stop. Even now he could begin to pick up Takara’s scent, telling him they were getting close.

Sesshomaru finally turned to look down at him. Inuyasha glared at his mate, resenting the fact that not a hair was out of place and he wasn’t even breathing hard despite being on the run for three solid days.

“You are spent,” he said simply. “This is close enough for you to rest and regain your strength. They are near here.” His eyes roamed over the half dead hanyou, seeming to size him up. “I will find food.” With those words, he was gone.

Inuyasha glared at the spot he had been standing before shivering as a cold wind came up the side of the mountain and washed over his skin. He removed Tetsaiga from his belt and pulled himself back so he was leaning against the wall of the mountain, tucked under the little overhang. It was like half a cave and offered him some protection from the elements.

The temperature was just above freezing this high up on the mountains, and all he had was his jeans and the white work t-shirt. His demon blood kept him from freezing completely, but he still wrapped his arms around himself to keep his body warmth in check. He wasn’t sure if he should light a fire or not, so he aired on the side of caution and waited for Sesshomaru to get back to tell him which direction Takara and that slime ball were located.

Sesshomaru returned in less than an hour with several rabbits in one hand and a load of firewood and kindling in the other. He slowly approached and set the animals down in front of the shivering half demon.

“I-Is it s-safe to light a f-fire?” Inuyasha asked with clicking teeth. Sesshomaru nodded and began building a small mound in front of him with the materials. Inuyasha slowly uncurled himself and reached over to grab the rabbits. By the time the blaze was going, he had them all skinned and ready to cook.

“We cannot burn it for long, only until the sun begins to set.”

Inuyasha nodded and spitted the carcasses on the sharp sticks then leaned them against each other over the flames to cook. He scooted closer to the fire and held his cold hands out to get the warmth. Sesshomaru kept his distance as he watched him.

Inuyasha felt some of the heat returning to his body and his mouth watered as the rabbits cooked, emitting an enticing aroma that set his stomach to growling as well.

The only sounds coming from the area was the crackling of the fire and the sizzling of the meat cooking over it. Sesshomaru gazed into the blaze as he leaned Bakusaiga against his shoulder. He had kept it strapped to his back during their journey, making movements a lot easier for him as the bounded through the forests.

The silence became too much for the frazzled half demon as he watched his mate out of the corner of his eye. He took a deep breath and broke the ice between them.

“How far away do you think they are?” he asked quietly.

“The mountain across from this one.” The silence returned.

Inuyasha pictured his daughter, cold and with that evil bastard, looking for her dad to come rescue her. His heart began to race and he stopped that train of thought. It would do him no good to dwell on those things.

“So, what have you been up to?” He could think of nothing else to say, and he couldn’t deal with the silence between them anymore.

“No.”

Inuyasha blinked in surprise before glaring at the short haired demon.

“No? What’s that supposed to mean?” he spat out. Sesshomaru turned his hard stare to his ex-lover.

“No. We are not doing this. You have asked for my help to find your child and that is what I am here to do. We will find her, destroy Naraku, and that will be the end of it.” The fire reflected in his narrowed gaze, the only light to ever shine from those golden circles. “We do not need to make small talk.”

“Sesshomaru, I am freaking out about our kid. I’m trying to distract myself a bit. That’s it. You want me to rest up? I gotta relax to do that, and I can’t relax when I’m thinking about that sonfoabitch hurting….” He couldn’t finish. His look became one of despair as he returned to watching the rabbits finish cooking. He grabbed one off the fire and held it in his hand to let it cool on the stick.

“Forget it,” he mumbled. The rabbit was cool in a few minutes and he began to slowly eat it despite his ravenous appetite. His heart just wasn’t in the act. The meat that was normally so flavorful to him tasted like cardboard in his mouth as he chewed it mechanically.

He was nearly finished with the first rabbit when Sesshomaru spoke.

“Seku has become my life.” It was said quietly yet the hanyou caught the words and turned his ear to better listen. “We have opened several new factories in several countries. Shippo provided me with the technology to harness demonic powers in new weapons. It will change the way warfare is done entirely.” 

Inuyasha blinked and nodded, discarding the first carcass and reaching for the second.

“Yeah? So guns and cannons and stuff?” He didn’t give two shits about it, but it was something else to talk about and keep his mind occupied.

“Yes. Each weapon would be specifically fitted to each demon using it, a fail-safe in case they fell in battle and another tried to pick it up to use it.” He fell quiet. A sigh came from his lips and his hand came up to comb through the short silver hair on top of his head. “Inuyasha, this is pointless. I do not know how to speak to you anymore.”

“Just…I dunno…fuckin’ forget it Sessh.” He tossed the second rabbit aside, leaving the third for his mate to eat. The sun was nearly down and the light was fading. The demon lord looked over the horizon before standing back over the fire.

“This must be put out.” Inuyasha nodded sadly as the demon kicked the wood apart and stamped out the flames, the last heat disappearing with the orange light. He scooted back against the cold stone of the mountain and curled up into a ball, keeping his body warmth trapped against himself as best he could.

Sesshomaru watched him for a while, the fading light of the sun catching his hair and turning it into a halo of silver around his head. Inuyasha looked back at him for a second before turning his back to the view and facing the wall.

As the sun began to go lower and the night began to creep in, the temperature plummeted and he could see his own breath. Little puffs of white floated before his eyes and the shaking returned. The sun finally set completely and he could not stop the shaking or keep his fangs from chattering.

‘I’ve got to get some rest so I’m ready to kill that mother fucker tomorrow. I won’t be worth a shit if I can’t sleep.’

He turned to look over his should and saw his mate staring out into the night sky, completely unphased by the winter weather. His full demon blood would keep him warm as needed. Inuyasha swallowed his pride and took in a small breath.

“Sesshomaru?” he whispered. The youkai turned to look at him from his place by the extinguished fire. The younger man looked at him resignedly, knowing he had to ask for help. “Please.”

His brother silently stood from his position and came to where the balled up half demon was. Taking every movement at half speed, he knelt down beside him.

“Tell me what you want from me.” His voice was quiet and clipped as he loomed over the smaller man.

“I can’t…I can’t sleep unless I get warm. It’s too cold up here.” Another shiver went through him as he looked up at the demon above. “It’s just for warmth. I gotta get some rest so I can kill Naraku tomorrow and save Takara.”

Slowly, Sesshomaru lowered himself so he wash flush against the hanyou’s back, his arms going around him to give him as much coverage as he could.

Inuyasha completely melted in that embrace. For so long he had yearned for the feeling of his mate holding him. He had dreamed of that cedar and citrus smell to surround him and chase his nightmares away. Now here he was, once again laying in those powerful arms, and nothing would come of it.

‘He’s still the same liar. He just wanted power, he never wanted me or our kid. It was all fake. This is just for survival, it doesn’t mean shit. He’s never gonna change.’

Despite what his head and heart knew, his body reacted of its own accord and sunk into the solid body behind him, molding perfectly against it as if he was always meant to be there. Sesshomaru’s breath ghosted over the back of his neck as his mouth was pressed there, sending a shiver of a different nature through him.

Soon, their combined body heat relaxed him completely and he moved to rest his head on the bicep that was offered as a pillow. With a mind of their own, his hands came up to gently grasp hold of the arm wrapped around his chest, taking comfort in the protection that was given by the deadly warrior.

Just as he began to drift off to a peaceful sleep, that mouth on the back of his neck pressed into his mass of hair and his sharp hearing caught the whispered words.

“I’m sorry, Inuyasha.”

His eyes cracked to look ahead at the wall as sleep eluded him.

“Then tell me why,” he breathed out. Sesshomaru jumped against him as if unaware his mate was still awake. “There’s nothing left to ruin between us now.”

“You never let me explain,” he whispered against the snowy hair. “I do not ask your forgiveness. That time is gone. I will finish saying what I never did those years ago, if you wish to hear it.”

“Yeah, I wanna hear it,” he quietly replied. His heart bleed anew at the memory of that day so long ago when he had learned what a monster his mate was. The only thing he took comfort in was it could not be any worse than what he had learned that day. The connection was broken between them, all hope of a future destroyed in that hour.

Both led the lives they wanted now. Each had what they always yearned for. Inuyasha had a family to love and cherish, Sesshomaru had the power he desperately craved. He longed for the lost love they had shared, even if it was one-sided, but he had seen too much in his life to ever believe in happy endings that good. Takara would be a woman some day and he would make sure her mate would love her with equal measure and beyond. He would not allow her to go down the road he had traveled.

“Then I will tell you what I was never able to.” Sesshomaru tightened his arm around him further, as if afraid he would try to break free at any moment. He need not have worried. Inuyasha would stand with him in order to save their daughter, no matter the cost.

“I told you I wanted power, and you were in the way of that. I seduced you in order to discover what you knew and could use against me. Then, that night in the library, I found out you were connected to Naraku.”

Inuyasha relieved that story in his mind and his body tensed. Sesshomaru felt it and stopped speaking, waiting to continue his tale.

“Go on,” he hissed between clenched teeth. The pain of that revelation returned in full force, the anger at the betrayal from the one he had trusted more than anyone else. He remained stock still in his arm, however.

“Here is where I was unable to finish,” Sesshomaru whispered. “I told myself that I would destroy Naraku to keep my secrets from the world. It had nothing to do with what he had put you through. For a time, I believed my own lie. When took you to my club, I was still lying to myself. Then, you told me your story as you lay nearly broken in my arms.”

“That night in the study, when we mated, I knew something had gone wrong. Until that point, I had told myself it was all for the benefit of finding out information.” Inuyasha shivered as he felt the hot breath pass over his cold and exposed mark, but he never felt the soft kiss he was aching for there.

“You told me what Naraku had done, what you had been through. I told myself when you were finished speaking, I would end your life. That was what I had needed all along. Instead, I asked you what you wanted. I did not realize I was going to do that, but I was curious as to the answer. Did you desire power as I did? Revenge? Or an end to your miserable life? Your answer shocked me.”

Inuyasha could barely hear him over his deafening heartbeat. This was nothing like what he had expected to hear from his mate. Nothing could have prepared him for the revelation that was unfolding at this moment.

“When you said you wanted me, above everything else including your freedom, I knew in that instant that I had gone too far. I felt too much. I took you as my mate. I realized in that moment I wanted you more than I had ever wanted any amount of power.”

Inuyasha was stunned.

“When you were taken by Naraku again, I despised myself. I would burn down worlds to get you back. It was my fault you had been taken, I had put you in that precarious position and I had let you come to harm. I went along with Naraku’s game so he would not know how much you meant to me, I had to keep up appearances to keep you as safe as I could. Then I found you in that hospital.”

Inuyasha felt the body behind him go stiff.

“You did not survive the surgery. I had carried Tensaiga with me for just such a reason. I made a vow that I would stop at nothing to find Naraku and everyone connected with him, and I would make this world a better one for you to live in, even if you left me because I had failed you.” The arm around Inuyasha’s chest gently loosened and moved down so his hand was resting over his stomach. “You were pregnant.”

Inuyasha whimpered as he felt the force of his mate’s emotions. His own hand traveled down to rest over the one splayed across his mid section. He felt the nose push through his curtain of hair on the back of his neck to finally press against his chilled skin.

“From that moment on, everything I told you was the truth. I could not lie to you or myself any longer. Those feelings were so new to me, I did not understand what they were, I knew they reached beyond the pass of general affection and that was it. As I was trying to understand what you wanted, I was trying to find out what it was I myself wanted. When you told me to dissolve our bond…there was a pain inside me I had never felt before. However, that did not matter. Only what you wanted for you and the child mattered.”

Inuyasha’s throat constricted and a whimper escaped him as he gripped the hand over his stomach. These memories, so long ago and yet so fresh were tearing him apart with the realization that he had never understood what his mate was battling and how hard it must have been for him as well. He’d been going through so much and with so many decisions to make, he’d failed to stop and consider what his lover must be feeling and going through beside him.

“I was raised to understand that full demons, especially daiyoukai like I am, cannot feel love for anything. Our father left my mother for yours, and I never understood why. He died for her. My mother went into the appropriate amount of grieving for her mate for a time, but I felt nothing except disgust for the demon that would willingly lose his life for something as simple as a ‘distraction’ as my mother called it.”

Here Inuyasha’s anger flared before he could stop himself. His body stiffened hard as a board and he jerked his face to the side at the disrespectful term used for the woman that had loved and raised him alone from his birth. Sesshomaru did not stop him.

“That’s my mother you’re talkin’ about,” he growled in warning.

“I understand that, and I am trying to explain myself to you if you will let me continue.” His voice was not angered in the slightest, merely cautious in nature. The agitated half demon took a deep breath and settled back down on his side with a small gap between their bodies now. A single stiff nod let the youkai behind him know to continue.

“When I found out you were with child and it could be mine, I did not know what to think. You asked if I wanted to be a father and I told you I had never given it any thought, but I would do what was expected of me as a father for the infant no matter what became of us. Our father did as much for me when he left my mother for Izayoi, that was all I knew how to be. He never abandoned me and I knew I would never abandon you or your child. Even if it was not mine and you wished to dissolve our bond.”

“I gave you space to make the process easier. It was the hardest thing I had ever done. Then…you began to change your mind. Our conversation the night that Takara was born destabilized everything. I had prepared myself to lose you and the child and I was still in that mentality despite your confession of wanting me to remain as your mate. I was not wrong in saying that it would have been best for you and the pup if it was not mine.”

Sesshomaru paused and took a shaking breath, something Inuyasha had never heard from his mate.

“Then I found you as Naraku was trying to take the child. You had been cut open and he was nearly at your womb. I could see that you were fading to death, Tensaiga would be no help. Before he could do more damage, I wrested the body of Kimichi away from you and broke the spell over her. She fainted and I was left to deliver the child from your body. I had no knowledge of what to do, yet I felt a guiding hand on mine as I worked. I believe it was father.”

The hand on his stomach tightened slightly and Inuyasha blinked at the dark wall in surprise.

“You delivered Takara?” he whispered. Never in a million years would he have guessed that. He had saved their daughter by himself, not even knowing if it was his own or Naraku’s.

“Yes. She died in my arms.” Here Sesshomaru paused to gather himself and take another deep breath behind the shivering half demon. “Jaken got Tensaiga and I had no knowledge if the sword would save her, given that I had used it on you when you were carrying her once before. I have never known fear or sorrow until that moment. When I saw the demons of the underworld gathered around her, I…I do not know what I felt. Her first cry allowed me to draw breath once more. She was safe. Then I turned to you.”

“You were almost beyond my reach. I used our bond to find you as you fell into the realm of death. When you asked me if I wanted you back because I loved you or if it was to take care of our baby…I understood everything.”

Inuyasha could handle it no longer. He slowly turned to face the demon and was shocked at what met his gaze.

Sesshomaru was shattered…

Silent tears streamed from his eyes, gliding across the side of his face to hover at the edge of his defined jaw. His silver brows were knitted together in a look of agony as he met the wide eyed stare of his young mate. The pain in those orbs was so powerful it stabbed Inuyasha’s own heart to see it looking at him from the face he used to adore so much.

His hands came up to settle between their chests, his fists tightened together as he fought to keep them from reaching out to touch the hurting demon. Sesshomaru closed his eyes as if to block the face from his view.

“I understood what it was to love someone. What our father did was no less than I would have done for you in that same moment. The fear of our child being taken nearly paralyzed me. My mother had been a cold, heartless demon and she had molded me into a copy of herself for efficiency. I could not change completely from what I had been for a thousand years, but in that moment I knew I would never be the same as before. You and our child had taught me what it was to love.”

“Why…why didn’t you ever tell me this?” Inuyasha whispered with a misting breath. “You could have stopped all of this shit from happening. I wouldn’t have gotten so angry and left if I had known…”

Sesshomaru kept his eyes closed and sighed.

“I told you, I could not change from what I had been raised to be. I know what love is now, I understand it, but it is like trying to tell a child to walk without showing them how and expecting they will know what to do.” He opened his eyes again and the tears stopped. “I do not know the guidelines of how to love someone. It is a foreign language to me. All I knew of love was that it meant fear, two things I had not encountered in my life. It took me time to explore the emotion and research it within myself. I knew I had to tell you the truth about our time together if I were to ever fully understand what was happening. I needed your help.”

Inuyasha stopped breathing.

‘I needed your help…’ The words echoed in his head like a gunshot.

Sesshomaru had been trying to ask for his help that day. He had been trying to understand what love meant and how he felt. Of course he had no idea what to do with the new feelings, his mother had raised him to be the perfect unfeeling ice prince that he had become. He had to tell the full story for Inuyasha to really get what he had been going through, and Inuyasha had abandoned him. He had taken the two only two things Sesshomaru had ever felt love for and run away. He had hurt him…now he would never allow himself to love again for fear of that pain.

“Oh my god…” he whispered. Slowly, his fist uncurled and reached up to touch the wet cheek with his frozen fingertips. The purple slash was warm and slick as he traced it with the lightest touch. Sesshomaru did not open his eyes. The magenta line on his lid glistened as the water on his lashes rolled back to catch the moonlight that was now over the pair. His face smoothed out to its usual contemptuous mask as the fingers ghosted over his demon markings.

“Sesshomaru…I am so sorry,” Inuyasha choked out. “I…I ruined everything.” His fangs grit together as he looked over the beautiful face before him, the one he had seen in his dreams on so many nights. “God damn my stupid, selfish nature.”

Sesshomaru opened his eyes once more and Inuyasha’s soul trembled to see they were lifeless and cold once again, devoid of all emotion.

“The past is done. I do not hold you responsible for what occurred that day. It is I who am at fault. I should have learned to be more open like you are and more accepting of internal change. Instead I suppressed it until I was able to bear it no more. That was my undoing. Now, I am as I was before, and it is better this way.”

“The hell it is,” Inuyasha snarled. Before he could think about it, he jerked forward and crashed their mouths together in a violent kiss.

Sesshomaru started against him and then froze, his hands flying away from the cold body they had been holding. Inuyasha’s own reached up to grip the sides of his head, grabbing at the now short hair as he forced his tongue between the lifeless lips.

His mate tasted as he always had, the intoxicating nectar sending his mind reeling after so long of not having it. He explored the demons mouth slowly, revisiting every inch of the hot cavern and committing it to memory. His tongue moved to stroke the lifeless one into action, needing to feel a response from the demon he was bonded to. Sesshomaru remained frozen beside him as if terrified to move at all.

Feeling nothing, Inuyasha frowned and broke the kiss to look at the demon lord. Sesshomaru’s eyes were blown open wide with shock as they flicked down to his face. The hanyou curled his upper lip back in a snarl as he gripped the sides of his head tighter.

“Kiss me you bastard,” he growled out. Sesshomaru blinked at him in a look that could almost resemble wonder.

“Why?” he mouthed. He could not even speak.

“Because I love you, you stupid prick.” His claws dug into the scalp so hard he was afraid of drawing blood. “I never stopped.”

Sesshomaru hesitated only a second longer before closing the gap.

Inuyasha closed his eyes and fell into the power of the connection. Sesshomaru slipped his tongue into the hanyou’s mouth gently and began stroking his own as Inuyasha had done. He whimpered and tucked his ears back at the sensation of the man he loved kissing him for the first time in years. His heart swelled to an impossible size as he pressed against the strong chest, his hands sliding to the back of Sesshomaru’s head to hold him tight.

The demon slowly circled his arms around him once again, his grip becoming firm as he held him. Inuyasha moved his body flush against his mate, the heat between them building at an alarming rate.

All thoughts were pushed from the younger man’s head as he lost himself in his mate’s arms and mouth. Takara, Naraku, the cold, the fight, all of it was pushed from his mind as he became drunk from the touch of his former lover. His heart ached with the feeling of needing his mate so much after so long an absence that he felt it could burst at any moment. His lungs burned from the need for air but he was unwilling to break the seal they had formed.

Sesshomaru seemed to sense his distress as he pulled away. Inuyasha followed him for a moment before relenting and ending the heated kiss they had share. His eyes cracked open with a whimper and he was shocked to see an almost pained expression on his brother’s face.

The demon was looking at him with a strained visage. His eyes, so dead and lifeless as they had been before, were now filled with unease and suspicion. Still, it was better than the statuesque appearance of before.

“You’re sure?” he murmured, his breath a white fog between them. Inuyasha softened his expression and moved his hand down to stroke the side of his ex-lover’s face gently. He would not make the same mistake he had before.

“Yes. I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life,” he breathed. “I’m not gonna fuck this up twice, Sesshomaru.” He kissed his lips softly. “I’m not gonna hurt you again.”

The demon reached down and carded his hand through the white locks as he tightened the other around him to move on top of his younger mate. Inuyasha wrapped his own around his back to press him fully down on top of himself, a soft moan coming from him as he felt the full length of the powerful warrior cover his cold body.

Sesshomaru slowly pulled his mouth away before using it to trail hot kisses and nips down the length of his jaw. He abruptly stopped and raised himself back up to look down at the perplexed man below him.

“You are crying,” he stated. Inuyasha blinked and reached up to wipe at his cheek, surprised to discover he was right. He looked at the glistening water on his fingers before staring back up at his mate.

“Yeah, I guess I am,” the hanyou said in wonder. He smiled up at the concerned lord above him. “It’s not bad. Don’t stop.”

Sesshomaru withdrew further from him with a narrowed look. Inuyasha reached up to lay his hands on the sides of his neck, his thumbs stroking the pale skin soothingly.

“Really, I’m okay. It’s not a bad thing Sesshomaru. I’m happy.”

Sesshomaru hesitated before slowly lowering himself back down to pick back up where he had left off. Inuyasha sighed and turned his face into the cropped hair to take a deep breath, filling his lungs with the scent of his partner.

The youkai nuzzled the collar of his shirt aside to expose the scarred mark at the crook of his neck. Inuyasha felt a shudder run through himself as those hot lips pressed to it, lingering there to lick and suck at the puckered flesh gently.

Inuyasha’s hand slid down his back to come to the hem of his shirt, slipping under the black fabric to feel the flawless skin there. He heard the soft growl come from the demon and sighed contentedly as that amazing mouth began to move to his throat. Carefully, he pulled the shirt up along his back, his claws dragging across the flesh gently as he moved.

Sesshomaru sat up between his legs and easily discarded the offending garment, pausing to watch his mate’s reaction.

Inuyasha’s mouth watered at the sight. The demon was as perfect as ever, the moonlight casting shadows in the clefts of his built torso where each muscle was defined. He reached up to run his hand over the heated skin as the memories flooded him. This time was different, and they both knew it.

This encounter would decide their futures forever. It all pivoted on this single moment between them. Inuyasha could see that the demon was completely unsure of the situation and was leaving every move in his hands. He was determined to break through the walls that Sesshomaru had rebuilt and fortified around his heart. He would reach the place in his soul that solely belonged to him and he would shatter the defenses around it, and he would never let anything happen to them again.

Sesshomaru’s muscles contracted involuntarily with the touch almost as if he was pained. The hanyou did not remove his hand from him as he slid it up to let it rest over his heart.

“I told you not to stop.” He could feel the beat begin to speed up under his fingers. The half demon marveled at how he was able to keep so warm in the freezing temperatures, his own flesh becoming colder by the second without that body pressed to him.

Sesshomaru carefully leaned back over him, bracing himself on his forearms.

“I cannot do this,” he said softly. Inuyasha’s ears tucked back as he reached up to run his claws through the soft locks.

“Can’t do what?” he murmured. “Sessh, we’ve done this so many times before. Nothing has changed for me. I mean it when I say I’ve never stopped loving you. Now I have you, a second chance I never dreamed I’d get.”

He leaned up and braced himself on his own elbow and rested their foreheads together, his eyes showing nothing but the truth of what he said.

“Don’t let what happened four years ago define us. I’m not letting it. You said the past is done, your words. Let it go then. Just…do what you feel is right.” He leaned forward to kiss him tenderly before drawing back and giving him a warm smile. “I’m ready to pick up the pieces and move forward if you are.”

Sesshomaru nodded in understanding and let out a breath, the fog rolling over Inuyasha’s tanned skin in the dark. Without a word, he carefully removed the hanyou’s bloodstained shirt and laid him back against the cold stone. The hanyou gasped at the icy touch to his back and arched up instinctively. The demon wrapped his arm around him to create a barrier for him as he covered his body with his own. Inuyasha slipped his hands between them to begin tugging at the button and zipper of his mate’s jeans. His hand slipped inside them quickly and grasped the growing hardness there, moaning as he felt the hips jerk against him. His fingers massaged the hard flesh there, exploring the familiar length that was still locked behind the annoying denim.

Sesshomaru growled against side of his throat as he rolled into his hand, his fangs pressing against him as he curled his lip back. Inuyasha nipped the tip of his ear, licking the edge sensually as he pressed his lips to the shell.

“I need you inside me,” he breathed into it. “Don’t waste time tonight.”

Sesshomaru nodded against him and sat back up instantly. His eyes burned with barely suppressed lust as he worked on ridding them both of their jeans. The hanyou helped him and in a moment he was back over him, both completely naked and exposed to the elements. Inuyasha no longer felt the cold as the heat of his mate folded over him.

The demons hand slipped up his chest and cascaded over his exposed throat before coming to rest at his lips. The half demon new what he wanted and immediately opened his mouth, taking two of the sharp claws in and closing his lips around them.

He locked eyes with the inuyoukai as he swirled his tongue around the digits, licking and coating them with his saliva. Inuyasha slowly began to bob his head back and forth on the hand.

Sesshomaru’s eyes bore into his as he watched the show, his breathing quickening as he braced over him. The hanyou smirked around the fingers, using his teeth to lightly scrape along the calloused appendages as he lapped at the undersides of them.

The warrior leaned down to nip lightly at the side of his jaw, and Inuyasha knew he was ready. He released the captured digits from his lips and the hand shot down between them as Sesshomaru lifted his leg onto his shoulder.

The hanyou whimpered and Sesshomaru stopped instantly.

“Inuyasha…” he huffed with barely contained emotion. “Are you sure?” The hanyou could tell he was barely hanging on to his sanity. He wasn’t far off the mark himself.

“Quit stopping,” he panted out.

Sesshomaru narrowed his golden eyes down at him and carefully pressed one of the coated fingers past his tight entrance.

The feeling was almost foreign to him now. A cry escaped his lips as his body adjusted to the nearly forgotten sensation. His mate paused to let him adjust before pressing in further, searching for that spot that would send him reeling. Inuyasha reached down and gripped the forearm nearby, needing to hold onto something solid that would ground him from the heights he was soaring to.

He found the spot.

The half demons mouth opened in a silent scream as his vision became a white burst. A ringing began in his head as he felt his heart slamming into the walls of his chest. A loud gasp escaped him finally as he felt his world expand to the limits.

Sesshomaru slowly began to work his finger inside of him and Inuyasha moaned as he tossed his head from side to side, gripping the demon’s forearm in a bone crunching grasp.

“More,” he breathed. The youkai quickly added the second slicked finger, pumping them in and out of the tight ring at a rhythmic pace. He angled the digits to hit his prostate every time, sending the half crazed man into a fit. Inuyasha tossed his head from side to side, his white hair whipping around him like a cloud. He moved his hips in time with the small thrusts, aching to be filled more but knowing he needed preparation after so long a period of abstinence.

The demon lord watched him with sharp eyes, the light of the moon catching the gold and making them shine in the darkness. Inuyasha could feel the heat in his loins growing and he fought to stave off the climax that was building. He cracked his eyes to meet the burning ones staring down at him.

“Now,” he hissed. Sesshomaru withdrew his hand and leaned over him, pushing the leg on his shoulder back until it ached. He positioned himself at the stretched entrance. Inuyasha opened his eyes to stare into the identical ones over him, the ones that could see to the bottom of his soul.

His mouth slowly opened as the large shaft pressed inside, stretching him to impossible lengths. The demon’s fangs elongated as he pushed in, his eyes flashing red as he fought to control his baser nature from taking over. The hanyou moaned as he felt himself filled in the most intimate way for the first time in over four years, his heart swelling with love for the man being so gentle with him.

He felt complete. The missing part of him was back in place. His mate was here at long last, and they were together as they should have been all along.

Sesshomaru finished pushing into him completely and stopped. He leaned over him and allowed the trapped leg to slip down to wrap around his narrow waist. Inuyasha reached up to slip his arms around the strong neck above, whimpering with need as he rolled his hips up. His weeping erection rubbed against the taunt abs, giving him some much needed friction in that area.

The youkai wrapped his arms around his back as he began to rock into him. Inuyasha tucked a leg around his, afraid if he let go the demon would disappear or he would wake up from this beautiful dream he was having.

That spot inside of him was pressed and he let out another cry of passion. Every nerve in his body sang with pleasure as he arched up against him, the cry fading into a moan as he pressed his forehead into the shoulder presented to him. Sesshomaru kissed the side of his neck as he pulled out slowly only to push back inside in a much hastier manner.

He hit that same spot perfectly and Inuyasha had to bite back the scream from escaping. He pressed his mouth into the shoulder hard enough to hurt his lips as he inhaled sharply through his nose. Sesshomaru kissed his neck lovingly.

“Tell me to stop,” Sesshomaru mouthed against his neck. Inuyasha’s eyes rolled back into his head as his prostate was struck again.

“Never stop,” he panted. The youkai bit under his jaw as he increased his speed, never missing his mark inside his lover. The younger man let his head fall back against the stone, never feeling the twinge of pain from the hit as his world began to contract with the energy of their coupling. Something big was happening and he was terrified of the finale that would follow.

“Tell me you want me to go,” the lord growled against the flushed skin as he licked his salty cheek. Inuyasha whimpered and moved his hands to drag the sharp claws down the length of his back, needing to hold onto him or risk falling into the void that was fast approaching with his climax.

“Don’t ever leave me,” he cried out. Nothing made sense. His mouth was forming words of its own accord. All he knew was the sky rocketing pleasure of his mate filling him and the numbing feeling of his brain shutting down from it all. With a thundering growl, the youkai ripped his head up to look down at him with near fury. His eyes were blood red and his lips pulled back in a menacing look that allowed his fangs to show.

“Tell me you hate me.”

His voice was barely coherent past the rumbling tone he used to speak. The pace increased to an impossible level that put Inuyasha on the edge of the universe. He could think of nothing but the passion and pleasure that was drowning him. The bomb building inside of him was going to explode at any moment, and he could do nothing to slow down the timer that it was ticking on. The slap of skin on skin was the clock, the smell of sweat the fuse that was lit. He felt himself begin to lift from the precipice. It was happening.

Inuyasha managed to get his hands into the short hair and yank his mate to his mouth, slamming them to hard together he cut his lips on the sharp fangs. The copper liquid mingled in their mouths as both poured their emotions into that single act, each striving to outdo the other in the fury of the action.

“I love you,” he whispered against the scarlet lips.

Sesshomaru let out a roar against his mouth and slammed into him with brutal force, beating his body into the rocks. Inuyasha screamed into him in turn and dug gripped his hair almost hair enough to pull it from his scalp.

The orgasm hit him with more force than a train as it ripped through his body. His back arched hard enough to crack his spine as the white seed spilled between them, coating their already wet stomachs with the sticky substance. Sesshomaru never let up as he snapped his bloody mouth down to sink his fangs into the healed mating mark.

The feeling sent him straight into a second orgasm, his body exploding with the pleasure. Every muscle in his body went tight and his vision went black, but he remained conscious. With a roar loud enough to echo on the mountain, he sank his own protruding fangs into the demon’s identical mark.

Sesshomaru screamed himself hoarse against the mouthful of flesh he still had and Inuyasha felt him give a final mighty thrust before emptying his seed into his body. The warmth spread through his body and a wave of comfort swept through his entire being.  

Inuyasha carefully removed his mouth from the bloody area and he took deep gulps of air as his body went slack. He fell back against the now wet stone beneath him, his body trembling from the exertion of it all.

Exhaustion instantly began to seep into his weary limbs as Sesshomaru pulled back to look down at him, the now golden eyes looking down at him with what could be considered concern.

“Did I hurt you?” he panted out. Inuyasha draped an arm over his own forehead and breathlessly chuckled as he shook his head.

“Not at all,” he murmured. “Far from it.”

Sesshomaru nodded slowly and braced himself as he carefully pulled out. Inuyasha mourned the loss of feeling filled but was comforted with the seed he still held in his body. The youkai settled over him for a moment on his arm, licking his lips clean of any stray crimson droplets. The hanyou found the move erotic and smirked up at him tiredly as he licked his own cut lips in turn, healing them instantly.

The demon lord watching him with sharp eyes, missing nothing as he looked down at him.

The hands in his hair moved to comb through the short strands, watching them fall back into place as soon as they were disturbed.

“Why did you cut your hair?” he asked with a curious tone. Sesshomaru glanced off to the side. His mouth moved to kiss his wrist, staying against the rapid pulse that was finally beginning to slow.

“I had…it was a year after you had been gone. I do not remember what happened. I tore my hair out. So I cut it. I have kept it short ever since.”

Inuyasha felt a prang a guilt as he stroked his cropped mane.

“Well, I like it,” he said with a smile. Sesshomaru watched him to see if he was joking. Inuyasha let himself feel open to his mate, hiding nothing as he gazed back at his lover.

Satisfied, the demon warrior moved away from him and redressed himself. When done, he moved to help his exhausted mate back into his own clothes, knowing he would soon feel the chill of the night.

Inuyasha let him do as he pleased, not having any strength or will to fight him. Soon, Sesshomaru had returned them to their previous positions on their side, only now he had the hanyou facing him as he shared his body heat to keep him warm. The half demon pressed against his mate, tangling their legs together as he rested their foreheads against each other yet again.

“Tell me about Takara,” Sesshomaru whispered as he locked eyes with him. Inuyasha blinked in mild surprise but his eyes crinkled with the smile he gave him.

“Keh, there’s so much to say about her,” he began. His eyes saddened as he recalled the lost time that could have been avoided if he had not been so brash. “I’m so sorry Sessh, it’s my fa-“

“We are done apologizing to one another, Inuyasha,” he cut in, not unkindly. “Tell me about her.”

“She’s the most amazing kid,” he began after a moment of silence. “She’s so smart I can’t stand it. She can whoop my ass in math every time I try to help her with her homework. She can speak perfect Japanese and English, and she’s starting to learn Latin as a hobby. She makes friends wherever she goes. The people in the town love her. She doesn’t know how to fail at anything.”

Inuyasha sighed as he thought about their daughter. He heard her laughter and saw her smile in his mind, the picture shooting pain into his soul as he recalled that she was still in danger.

“I trained her a little with a wooden sword, and I made her a bow. When we go hunting, she never misses a shot. I can tell that’s gonna be her weapon of choice. She takes music lessons and is learning to play the guitar.” He smiled here. “Like me.” Sesshomaru closed his eyes and Inuyasha realized what was bothering him.

“Sessh, she’s more you than me. I guess it must be in her blood or something. She’s a little lady through and through, I made sure of that. She laughs more than you and she can be stubborn like me, but my god she’s a copy of you in every other way.”

He reached up to lay his hand on the pale cheek, stroking his thumb over the twin lines there.

“She’s been happy. I’ve taken good care of her. She’s always had a roof over her head and a full belly, even when I had to go without.”

“What does she know about me?” Sesshomaru asked as he watched him. Here, Inuyasha did not know what to say. He opened and shut his mouth, a pained look coming over his face. The demon lord closed his eyes.

“I see.”

“Hey, hey look at me.” He brought his other hand up to cup the other cheek as his mate cracked his lids once again.

“She’s gonna love you, okay?” he stated firmly. “She asked about you one time but I got so upset she never asked again. I never said anything bad about you. Ever. She just doesn’t know.” He kissed him firmly. “The fact that I love you will tell her all she needs to know about her father.”

“Do you want me to be in her life?” Sesshomaru whispered. It broke Inuyasha’s heart. His mate was completely open and vulnerable in this moment, something he had probably never been in his life. He would tread carefully now.

“Yes, Sesshomaru. I want us to be a family. I don’t care where we live, or what we do, as long as we are all together.” He felt his eyes close as the last of the energy from their passionate lovemaking left him and exhaustion began to take over. He was completely drained from their journey and the coupling that followed. He knew he would be asleep in a few moments, wrapped in the protective warm arms of his mate where he should have been this whole time.

“I’m so glad we got past this,” he whispered. “I love you. I’m never gonna let a day go by without saying it to you.”

Sesshomaru’s arms tightened around him and he rested the side of his nose against the younger man’s, their lips millimeters away from touching.

“I love you Inuyasha.” He barely heard it as he fell into the abyss of sleep.

But he heard it nonetheless. He smiled as he drifted off.

Chapter Text

He hadn’t slept this good in years. Actual years. It could have been from pure physical and mental exhaustion, or it could be from the fact that for the first time in that span he was once again wrapped in the arms and scent of his mate.

Inuyasha slowly came out of the dreamless fog and realized he had a smile stuck to his face even now. Sesshomaru was holding him pressed to himself, his face relaxed in slumber as he breathed evenly and deeply beside the hanyou’s own.

It was not yet dawn but the sky to the east was pink with the warning of impending daylight, the stars had all retreated to give way for their brother sun. The world was completely still and silent in this moment, nothing stirred above or below the mountain they were on.

The half demon carefully and slowly reached up to run a sharp claw along the crescent moon of the youkai’s forehead, knowing it would wake him instantly.

Sesshomaru’s breathing instantly stopped and his magenta lined lids cracked open to stare at his lover. Knowing there was no more time to waste, Inuyasha craned his mouth forward to connect with the demon’s own.

“We have to go,” he whispered against the soft yet unyielding lips. His fingers threaded into the short locks on the side of the older mans head as he felt the arms tighten around him and his body rolled until it was pinned against the hard stone floor.

Sesshomaru kissed him long and hard as he pressed down onto him. There was nothing sexual in the action, only the need to show his mate how he felt about him before they headed to battle. Inuyasha felt his expand and contract within him, his heartbeat becoming loud in his ears as he felt something fill that space inside that had been empty for the last few years. He knew in that instant their bond had been sealed once again after nearly shattering from that fateful day when he had left.

The lord pulled back after several minutes to look down at him, his golden eyes catching the creeping light in the sky and setting them aglow. Inuyasha mourned the loss of his lips for a brief second before he nodded up at him determinedly. Sesshomaru inclined his head and stood before going to the wall of their alcove to retrieve Bakusaiga for himself. Inuyasha followed and slipped Tetsaiga into his worn leather belt.

“How far away are they?” he asked. The demon looked up to the peak of the mountain not far above them.

“Once we are over this, they will be in the valley below.”

Inuyasha nodded as the first chilled breeze of the morning lifted his long hair and pushed it behind him.

‘The wind should help cover us. They’re upwind from where we are unless that pass between the mountains changes the course of which way it blows. Feh, doesn’t matter. If we lose the advantage so be it. Nothin’s gonna stop us from getting to that sadistic fucker.’

“Right. I’m ready.”

Before either could take another breath, they heard a massive boom from the other side of the mountain and felt a shudder run through the rock beneath their feet. Inuyasha’s eyes widened and he looked up the steep stone to the top, seeing a hazy cloud of dust peaking over it in the distance.

‘What the…’ His thoughts stopped as he heard a long, mournful howl rise up into the wind before it was abruptly cut off. Even in the brief song, he heard power resonate through it. He turned with a frown to look at his brother and saw the demon also staring up at the sky, his face unreadable.

“What the fuck was that?” he asked. Sesshomaru continued to stare up, his eyes cold and far away before narrowing.

“Takara.”

“Huh?!” He looked up again as the cloud dissipated in the wind and frowned. “There’s no way. How do you know? I didn’t recognize her voice in that at all!”

Sesshomaru slowly turned his frozen stare to his mate.

“She sounds like father.”

Inuyasha’s eyes widened even more at the demon lord.

‘Father…I never met him…is she really that powerful? Even so young?’ He shook his head angrily to clear his thoughts.

“Sesshomaru we don’t have time for this. If that’s Takara then that means something’s happening over there. We gotta go!”

The lord said nothing as he approached and pulled his mate into his arms. Inuyasha struggled against him for a moment, his patience running out before the grip tightened to make him immobile.

“This is the quickest way.”

The hanyou cried out and shut his eyes as a bright, blinding light encompassed them and he felt the ground disappear beneath his feet. He buried his face in his brother’s shoulder to keep the white light at bay as he felt their bodies rocket through the air. The amount of power surrounding them both was staggering and he felt in a few more minutes he would be torn apart by the energy his brother was using to transport them.

Seconds later, it was over and the light was gone. He felt the earth beneath his feet and smelled the trees of the forest. Sesshomaru let him go and he pulled away from the larger body, blinking to get his bearings.

They were in a dense forest between the mountains, but the destruction lay all around them.

A large crater in the dirt was a few feet away, the bottom nearly thirty feet below the rim. Trees around them lay knocked down or completely shattered into splinters. It genuinely looked like a bomb had exploded in the area.

‘Did…did Takara really do that?’ he thought in wonder as he gazed at the destruction around the bowl. His nose picked up her familiar scent and it left no doubt. Inuyasha frowned as he also caught the scent of Naraku mixed in with it.

Suddenly, another deafening crash was heard and both men snapped their heads to see a large mushroom of dust and debris fill the air close by. The shock wave that came with it nearly knocked Inuyasha into the crater but Sesshomaru held his ground with ease.

“Sessh! That’s them!” he shouted as he steadied himself. Without waiting to see what his mate would do, Inuyasha tore off in the direction of the cloud.

‘I’m coming Takara. Hold on.’

The hanyou was there seconds later and he skidded to a halt at the edge of the broken trees. His golden eyes took in the scene before him and his breathing stopped altogether.

Takara had transformed into a dog demon, something Inuyasha did not know was possible for her. Although she was nearly full demon, she still had human blood in her and he had assumed that would prevent her from every morphing into another form. Naraku was standing at the bottom of another crater she had created, unhurt and seemingly amused by the situation.

Takara looked almost exactly like her father, but with minor differences. Where before she had shown no crescent moon on her forehead, there was one now. Her form was about twenty feet tall. The perfect white fur on her was marred by a single black streak that ran from the moon to the middle of her back and down her shoulders, almost in the shape of a cross. Instead of her father’s long, flowing ears, two pointed ones like Inuyasha’s stood on her head giving her a more wolfish appearance. Other than that, they were the same. Her long tail swished back and forth as a rumbling growl emitted from her chest and through the snarl she wore as her hackled raised, exposing dripping sharp teeth to the black haired hanyou below.

“TAKARA!!” Inuyasha screamed. He realized his mistake at the last second.

She turned her menacing red gaze to look at the intruder and that’s when Naraku saw his chance.

He leapt with lightening speed towards her and Inuyasha felt his heart stop. He knew he would not make it in time as he leapt into the air and drew Tetsaiga, the sword morphing as it was pulled from its sheath. Takara’s hackles raised even more and she opened her mouth at her parent, oblivious to the danger coming at her from the front.

Just as the fiend was reaching her vulnerable throat and elongating his nails to slice it open, Sesshomaru appeared from seemingly nowhere to the side and a green light flashed as his whip wrapped around Naraku’s wrist and jerked him to the side just as he was swinging it for the killing blow. Takara snapped her great head back to see what had happened and Inuyasha went crashing into the bottom of the hole, the impact jarring his body with the force he had put behind it to end Naraku.

Tetsaiga’s swing sent a long scar from the bottom of the crater to far in the distance, leveling the trees and exploding the earth as it traveled. Inuyasha panted and felt his body shake as he leaned against the trusted sword from a kneeling position, the sweat beginning to trickle down his face as his jaw worked open end shut.

‘Oh my god that was close. Holy shit.’

He heard the rumble above him and looked over his shoulder up at his daughter. Takara snarled down at him with narrowed crimson eyes as the saliva dripped from her fangs, a sizzling sound coming from the dirt it fell on. Inuyasha covered his nose as the smell reached him, his eyes tearing from the acid stench.

‘Poison. Go figure. Got that from Sesshomaru too.’ He slowly stood and turned to face her completely, relieved and worried at the same time. She was alive and seemed to be unhurt, but she was looking at him as a threat, as if she did not recognize him. The black and white fur on her back raised as she slowly began to descend down the side of the bowl, stalking him.

“Hey, honey it’s me,” he called softly. The growl coming from her became louder as she moved towards him, the thunderous tone sending a chill through his body. “Takara, it’s me, your dad. Honey I’ve-” He stopped as he heard the sounds of fighting from above, remembering Naraku was still alive. Inuyasha glanced to the rim of the crater above and that was when the dog demon seized her chance.

She leapt without warning, her great mouth open for a killing bite as she soared through the air with unbelievable speed. Inuyasha could only stare as he watched his only child come for his life, his limbs frozen with disbelief. Despite his life hanging in the balance, he would never raise a hand to hurt her.

Just as she reached him, he was jarred from his resigned trance as the body of his mate slammed into him. Inuyasha heard the CLACK as her fangs snapped onto air beside his head. Sesshomaru propelled them up and out of the hole, both men crashing to the ground before leaping up together at the ready. Sesshomaru watched the rim for signs of the demon girl, his body a statue as Inuyasha looked around for Naraku. Slowly, Sesshomaru sheathed Bakusaiga as he kept his eyes trained on the edge.

“Did you get him?!” Inuyasha shouted, his grip tightening on Tetsaiga. He could smell no blood in the air but Naraku’s scent was still strong around them.

“No.” Sesshomaru never looked at him. “You must kill Naraku.”

“Well yeah, that was my plan all along. But what the fuck are you gonna do?” he snapped. Sesshomaru took the sheath and blade from his side and set it on the ground.

“I must deal with Takara.”

Inuyasha froze and narrowed his eyes at his mate.

“Sessh, don’t you dare hurt her. She doesn’t know what’s happening-“

“I am well aware of her state. Her human blood weakens her ability to think clearly in this form. That is why she attacked you. Even as a full demon, it took me three hundred years to master control of my own form.” His silver brows contracted as Takara came over the rim of the crater, her low growl resonating around them as she narrowed her eyes at the pair in fury. “I promised I would never hurt you or her. I do not go back on my word.”

With that said, he morphed into his own dog form. Inuyasha took a few steps away from the dog demon, frowning up at him. Takara’s growl paused at the much larger dog in front of her for a moment, and Inuyasha could sense the hesitation at taking on such a formidable adult demon. Sesshomaru towered over her as he curled his lips back to expose fangs larger than some of the surrounding trees. His own crimson eyes narrowed down at the pup in front of him, daring her to challenge his authority.

With Takara being of both their bodies and temperaments, she did exactly that.

A deafening roar left her mouth as she leapt at her father. Sesshomaru snarled and easily side stepped her attempt at tackling him, snapping his great jaws in warning as she sailed by.

The hanyou below also jumped away from the pair, knowing he would only get in the way of the mighty demons that were his family.

‘Sessh can handle her. I believe him when he says he won’t do anything to hurt her. Now I get to find Naraku and pay him back for everything he’s done to us.’

His golden eyes scanned the forest edge, his nose flaring to catch the scent of his enemy as the claws around Tetsaiga tightened.

He didn’t have to look for long.

Naraku appeared before him out of thin air and sent him flying back with a massive blow to his chest, knocking the wind from him. His back slammed into a tree, halting his progress through the air and letting him fall to the ground.

Naraku chuckled as Inuyasha lay against the trunk and panted to get his bearings back. Behind his nemesis, Takara and Sesshomaru were locked in a serious fight. Sesshomaru was dodging her attacks easily and refusing to do more than push her to the side with his great paws, but she was going for his throat every time. He let out a roaring snarl and was answered in kind by her as she anticipated his move and clamped down on his forearm with her sharp teeth. Sesshomaru roared again and used his great head to push and try to dislodge her from his limb. She only sank her teeth in further and the blood began to gush to the ground around her black gums.

‘Damn, she won’t let up. He’s gonna have to find a way to pin her down without hurting her.’

“You should really pay more attention to me.” The voice was purred into his ear and he felt long fingers weave into his hair and tightening in the white locks. His own claws went to dislodge the hand as he cried out and his head was jerked back. Naraku smiled at him from his upside down view above and used the leverage to force the hanyou forward onto his knees from his former sitting position against the tree. The evil man laughed softly down at him as his wrist was shredded by the half demon’s claws, never showing that he felt any pain from the frantic motions.

“Let go of me you sonofabitch!” Inuyasha screamed as the fingers tightened in his hair. He heard a ripping sound as some of it was pulled from his scalp and could feel the blood from his captors wrist sinking into the white locks. Or maybe that was his own blood from his hair being pulled out. It didn’t matter.

He began to twist and thrash in the grip, his eyes watering from the pain he was causing himself as he fought for freedom. A sensation at his exposed throat stilled his movements instantly. He knew it was the long, sharp claws of Naraku’s other hand transformed into a single blade at his neck. Inuyasha panted and shivered as he felt the nail-turned-sword press against his skin and the smell of copper filled the air as blood began to flow down his neck.

“No, I don’t think I will,” Naraku murmured into his furry ear. Inuyasha flattened it against his skull but dare not move otherwise. His mind began to work on a plan furiously as he eyes Tetsaiga in front of him, out of arms reach. Naraku’s body pressed against his back and he could feel the disgusting hardness of his clothed cock poking between his shoulder blades.

“My my, how I’ve missed that feisty attitude of yours,” he crooned as he tugged his hair back even more. Inuyasha’s claws sank further into the flesh of his arm but Naraku seemed not to notice or feel it. “I see now where your whelp gets it from.”

Inuyasha felt his demon blood boil at the mention of his child and he pulled his lip back as his fangs elongated over his lip. The pain on his scalp began to slip out of his mind as a low rumble built in his chest and his knuckles cracked against the trapped limb he held.

“Do…not…talk…about…my…DAUGHTER!!!!”  An inhuman scream of rage left his mouth as he jerked his head backwards against the waist behind him, ripping the chunk of hair Naraku held from his head entirely. He spun in his kneeling position, slicing a circled around his neck from the sharp nails at his throat and leapt against the raven haired half demon.

Naraku’s expression turned to one of shock as he was grabbed and flung into the air. Inuyasha called on all of his demon strength and leapt up behind him and above him to slam his foot into Naraku’s stomach and send him crashing back to the ground. The hole his body made rivaled that of the one Takara had created nearby.

The demon heard a yelp and howl of pain in the back of his mind but paid it no attention as he shot back down to the body below and began pummeling it further into the ground. Naraku could do nothing as his entire torso was assaulted all at once by the crazed hanyou above him. Blood began to spit from his mouth as he feebly tried to reach up and stop him. Inuyasha almost casually took his wrist and snapped it in two before continuing his merciless assault.

He could focus on nothing but destroying the body beneath him. His fists became bloody from the effort of pounding into Naraku with all his might as he screamed in rage and fury at the man who had nearly destroyed him, brought his mate to his lowest point, and taken their child. He could not think, he could not hear, he could not see as his raised his arm and pointed his fingers for the final blow that would drive his hand into Naraku’s chest and rip out his black heart.

As he drove his hand down with all his demonic power, Naraku weakly opened his eyes up at him.

The golden irises looking up at him were not enough to stay his hand. It was too late.

He angled the tips of his fingers with not even half a second to spare and it went through the area just above his heart, puncturing all the way through flesh and bone.

Inuyasha screamed in unison with the body below as it began to change around his arm.

The midnight hair lightened until it was white and silver and the large frame shrank until it was a childs.

“NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

Chapter Text

Takara looked up at him with dazed and confused eyes, eyes that were rapidly fading from the beating and blood loss of her wound.

“D…daddy?” she whispered as the blood trickled from her mouth. Inuyasha choked on a sob as he felt the heartbeat near his arm speed up as it tried to compensate for the blood loss.

He tore his gaze away from his daughter to look over his shoulder at the fight behind him. Sesshomaru’s red eyes were staring at him and he was completely still as the smaller dog stood up from nearby. His large body was covered in claw marks and bites, the fur matted where he had taken multiple hits from the smaller being. He did not turn around as the pup leapt from a crouch position towards him, mouth open and dripping poisonous saliva as it sailed towards the larger male with extended claws.

“IT’S NOT HER!!!!” Inuyasha screamed at the huge demon.

In an instant, Sesshomaru spun on his back paw and opened his wide mouth the catch the throat of the smaller demon in his mouth, seemingly without effort. He slammed the body to the ground and held it down with one massive paw before setting to work ripping the white fur to shreds.

Inuyasha turned back to his bleeding daughter beneath him and looked at his hand going through her upper chest. He could feel the blood soaked dirt in his fingers on the other side and let out a shuddering breath.

“Takara, honey, oh my gods I’m so sor-“

“It’s….it’s okay….” she said in a strained voice with a weak smile. “He…he…put a s-spell…on me. I’m…I-I’m sorry for…h-hurting-“

“Shhhhh sh sh sh honey, don’t talk,” he murmured as he reached down to smooth back the white and black forelocks from her damp face. “I gotta…gotta figure out…”

He looked back to his mate currently ripping large, fatal chunks from the small dog trapped beneath his paw.

“Finish him and come here!” he shouted urgently. The dog demon moved his massive jaws to the small throat and tore the windpipe out in one swift motion. The zipperlike sound of the flesh and muscle parting from the fake pup sent his stomach rolling as Sesshomaru turned and bounded over in one leap.

His crimson hackles were pulled back as he licked the blood from his fangs and stared down at the pair. Inuyasha looked up at him pleadingly.

“Sessh, I gotta take my…I have to….can you heal her with…” He couldn’t finish a single sentence as he looked up at the pink and white face above. Sesshomaru’s large, red eyes flicked from him to their daughter and Inuyasha heard the low growl in his throat. The hanyou looked back down at his child and gave a shaky smile. Takara’s red lips twitched in response.

“Baby, this is gonna hurt. Don’t worry though, your father is here. He’s gonna help. Don’t be scared.” His voice shook as he spoke. Her eyes were becoming heavy and he could tell she was fighting to stay conscious.

“Daddy…father…” she whispered. Sesshomaru’s wet nose appeared beside him and the growl that came from him was one of comfort as he sniffed his daughter. Takara’s hand came up to unsteadily came up to rest on the wet, white skin. As she smiled, her golden eyes finally closed and the hand fell from where it had been just a moment ago.

Inuyasha screamed and ripped his hand from her body. The dark crimson blood began to flood immediately and he was shoved aside as the dog demon loomed over the small body. Sesshomaru’s wet tongue began to carefully lap at the gaping wound, soaking the blood up and dripping the healing fluid onto the wound. He moved the appendage from head to toe on her tiny body, making sure to cover every inch of her he could with the healing substance.

Inuyasha crawled back to her from where he had been knocked and knelt by her frail body. He took her tiny hand in his as he let his mate try to stop the bleeding. Her skin became as white as her hair before the flow began to slacken. Takara’s entire body was wet with the spittle as Sesshomaru gently cleaned her and lapped up the ruby liquid.

“Please….please baby,” he whispered as he squeezed her hand gently in his own.

‘I did this to her….I’m the reason she might die. Goddamnit I should have known, I should have been able to smell her. I should’ve known Naraku would do some underhanded shit like this.’

As Sesshomaru continued to wash her, Takara remained unconscious. After a few more licks, the powerful youkai pulled his mouth back to stare down at her with narrowed eyes. He snorted, the gust sending small clouds from around them and looked at his mate with those larger than life orbs. The bleeding had stopped and the wound was closed, there was nothing more he could do.

Inuyasha looked to him with swimming eyes.

“She’s….still alive?” he asked breathlessly. He couldn’t hear her heartbeat and he was terrified to move closer. Sesshomaru stared at him before offering a gentle lick to his bleeding scalp. The rough, wet tongue washed over him like a blanket. He hissed as the raspy skin moved over his wound but became still when he felt the healing effects begin to work on his raw injury.

Sesshomaru lifted his great head once again and turned to look over his shoulder at the now lifeless humanoid body he had left behind. Inuyasha glanced in the same direction.

Naraku’s form lay in a pool of black, congealing blood. The wind stirred the black hair from the ground, lifting it as if waving a final farewell to the pair. The demon lord threw his head back and let out the longest, most mournful howl Inuyasha had ever heard from a demon. His heart broke from the song as he looked back down to his still daughter.

Takara lay completely still, her hand chilling in his own. Carefully, the half demon reached out to stroke her bloodless cheek as a tear fell down his own.

“My baby…” he whispered. He couldn’t even hear his own voice above the cry his dog-form brother was emitting, but it didn’t matter. Ever so carefully, he sat cross legged on the ground and lifted Takara’s almost weightless body to settle in his lap. Sesshomaru ended his howl and leapt back over to continue working on the body in a terrifying rage. Inuyasha paid him and the sounds of carnage no mind as he held the child to his chest.

“It’s okay Takara,” he murmured. “I’m here. You’re not alone.” He cradled her against his body as he stroked her cheek, his thumb grazing over the single purple slash there. “Your father showed up. Ain’t that great?” He saw the tear fall onto her face and carefully wiped it away. “He hasn’t seen you since you were a few months old. Now, here we are. All of us. Together.” He shifted her weightless body to rest against his shoulder and kissed her forehead. “You’re safe now baby girl.”

Inuyasha had no idea how long he held her and rocker her silently against himself. He hummed her favorite tune to her over and over until the tears stopped falling from his face.

After a time, he felt a strong arm go around his back and Sesshomaru settled beside him on the ground. The hanyou leaned against him, ignorning the smell of youkai and half demon blood that had become his mate’s perfume. The demon lord leaned his head against Inuyasha’s own as the both looked down at the peaceful child.

“She’s beautiful, ain’t she?” Inuyasha whispered. Sesshomaru remained silent as he reached out to tuck a stray lock behind her pointed ear. His hand went to rest on her still chest, a finger coming to curl under her jaw and stroke it.

“He took her…” Inuyasha breathed out from a far away place. “I was supposed to protect her. I fucked up again. I knew he was out there. I should have been more careful.” He closed his eyes and turned his head into the strong neck that was offered to him. “I fucked up again. I always fuck up somehow. Sesshomaru…I…I don’t think I can stand it.” He had no more tears to give, yet a sob escaped his throat regardless of the fact. “I killed her…it’s my fucking fault.”

“Mmmm…” Inuyasha gasped and jerked his face out of his mate’s neck. Takara’s eyebrows twitched together in a furrow.

“Honey?!” whispered the anxious hanyou. “Takara? Baby wake up.”

Slowly, she opened her golden eyes and blinked up at the pair. Inuyasha felt his heart skip at beat and he let out a shuddering breath. His claw gently ran through her silky hair as he shifted her closer.

“Hey you,” he said with a breathless smile. “Hi.”

“D..daddy?” she whimpered. Her eyes struggled to focus up at him. Inuyasha grinned down at her and shifted her closer to himself in a gentle hug.

“Yeah baby,” he said with a laugh. “It’s me. How ya feelin’?”

Her yellow eyes shifted to the demon beside him. She stared up at the demon and the hanyou saw her nose flare as she caught his scent. Sesshomaru’s hand on her jaw moved to cup her cheek as he looked down at her.

“Takara, this is-“

“My father,” she finished for him.

Inuyasha felt her shift against him and knew what she wanted. He slowly handed her over to his mate and watched as Sesshomaru took her in his arms and cradled her to his battered shoulder. Takara instantly relaxed against him and curled against his chest, her eyes closing once more. Inuyasha stroked her hair as his heart swelled with seeing their child reunited with her other parent.

“Family,” she whispered with a smile.

Inuyasha cracked his eyes as the dawn crept into the room. The soft comforter was warm against his skin and he groaned with the knowledge that he had to get up. He felt a clawed hand caress his cheek and sighed in resignation.

“C’mon, ten more minutes,” he muttered into the pillow. “Feel like I jus’ barely got ta sleep.”

Soft lips moved to ghost over his neck and his body shivered with the sensation.

“Not fair,” he whimpered as he felt the hand move down his side slowly and deliberately. A gentle bite at his mark elicited a gasp from him and his eyes flew open. “Okay really not fair.”

The deadly hand moved to the soft mound that was his stomach and he whined as he turned to look at his mate.

Sesshomaru’s eyes glowed in the pre-dawn light as he looked down at him. The hand over his once-flat stomach smoothed over the stretched skin in a slow pattern.

“You’re always in the mood now,” he said with a mock glare. “What is it about me carrying another kid for you that always gets you going?”

A weak kick at the hand caused them both to look down at the pale hand over his belly. The baby had just begun kicking a couple of days ago after the fourth checkup. Inuyasha couldn’t stop the smile spreading over his face as he moved his own hand to cover his mate’s.

Sesshomaru said nothing as he watched their hands rest together.

“How many more months you think I got with him?” Inuyasha asked as he twined their fingers together.

“Five at most,” his mate finally replied.

Their moment together was interrupted as the door to the bedroom opened and Takara walked in.

She was nearly sixteen now, but her appearance was that of a twenty year old. She was more beautiful than anyone had a right to be. Her face had Sesshomaru’s sharp angles and she carried his narrowed eyes but with a softened look to them. Inuyasha had seen that she was educated in a public school but had conceded that Sesshomaru hire her tutors to see to her formal training as the Lady of the West and a youkai warrior. As expected, her weapon of choice had become a bow but she wielded a sword with nearly equal skill. She was not as cold as her father or as brash as her dad. She was completely perfect.

“Father, dad, are you going to get out of bed?” she asked politely. “He’s nearly here.”

Sesshomaru nodded at her while the half demon groaned and fell back onto his pillow.

“Geeze Takara, it’s not even daylight yet,” he growled out. “Let us wake up a bit before ya come barging in here huh?”

“I’m sorry dad,” she said quietly. “I’ll be waiting downstairs.” Inuyasha heard the door shut and turned to look up at his lover.

“This is all your fault, you know that right?” he grumbled. Sesshomaru said nothing as he leaned down to capture his lips in a heated kiss. Inuyasha gasped against his mouth and whimpered as he felt the hot tongue slip past his lips. The demon cradled his face as he explored the hot space he was so accustomed to, moving over him to get a better angle. The half demon turned under him to wrap his arms around his neck and press up against him, the mound on his stomach keeping space between them. Sesshomaru slowly pulled back to stare down at him.

“I can always stop,” he offered in a low growl. Inuyasha jerked him back down to his panting lips.

“Don’t you dare,” he said against them.

An hour later, both men emerged from their room to make their way down the stairs to the library. Takara was standing at the window with her back to them as they entered, but she turned with a smile to watch the pair. The demoness was dressed in an elegant red ceremonial robe dotted with silver feathers and a sakura tree shooting up the side and scattering petals on her long sleeve.

“He’s here.” Inuyasha could tell she was fighting to contain her excitement.

“Alright already, lead the way princess,” he said teasingly as he rubbed his stomach. She offered another stunning smile as she went to the door that led to the poolside balcony. Inuyasha chuckled as he followed, the tall demon close at his heels.

Outside on the concrete stood a small group gathered around in a half circle.

There was a demon priest, Kouga and his family, Jaken, Shippo, the servants of the house, and Totosai and MoMo.

“Just like you high and mighty lords to keep an old man waiting,” the old swordsmith said from his sitting position near the three eyed cow. MoMo was chomping on the lawn contentedly. The priest bowed to the family and stepped aside to motion to a trio set of kneeling cushions on the ground.

Takara elegantly made her way to the center cushion, her parents in tow behind her. She glanced at Kouga’s eldest son, Toman, who quickly looked down with a furious blush.

He had grown into a fine leader of the pack, a strong and handsome son of the wolf tribe. Inuyasha had taken note of the attraction between the two youkai, and he had talked to both Kouga and Sesshomaru about it. Sesshomaru was less than enthusiastic, however he did not forbid the courtship. It was a good match if that’s what Takara wanted, and Kouga was actually happy to have someone settle down his eldest pup.

Inuyasha and Sesshomaru settled onto the cushions behind their daughter as the priest sat in front of her. Takara bowed her head as the demon began chanting in an old and ancient tongue to bless the youkai family.

Inuyasha was lulled by the song and melody he was singing, perhaps if by magic. It could have been five minutes or five hours later that the chant concluded, but judging by the sun over them it had been closer to an hour.

Inuyasha felt completely relaxed as he watched Takara bow her head and the priest stand in front of her. He held a circular talisman of some sort over her bent brow and looked up to the blue sky.

“Daughter of the West, you have been charged with keeping the peace of the land as beset by your birth. This is a great honor and responsibility that you must uphold, it is not for the faint of heart or the weak.”

Inuyasha glanced to the side and saw that Sesshomaru’s head was also bowed and his eyes closed, a mirror of Takara in front of them.

‘Maybe he’s remembering the day he had to do this too,’ Inuyasha thought hazily.

“Years of training have prepared you as a warrior, but now you must be a ruler as well. Demons high and low will seek your favor and guidance. You must be fair, you must be just, you must be patient.”

“Takara, will you uphold the law and rule set down by your father before you? Will you protect the innocent and defend those weaker than you? Will you guide your people and teach them to be good and fair to those less fortunate around them? Will you honor your parents and remember the legacy they have gifted to you in their place? Will you be a true Lady of the West in name and deed?”

There was a long silence before the demoness lifted her head slightly, her eyes still downcast respectfully to the ancient priests feet.

“I will.” Her voice was loud and clear to the witnesses around them and Inuyasha’s heart was fit to burst with pride and sorrow at the same time. The demon touched his talisman to her head gently and placed his hand over it as he looked down to her.

“Then rise, Takara, Lady of the West, and be known to your people.” He removed his hand and she slowly stood and turned to the gathered people around them.

Inuyasha bowed his head low as he knew the rest of the guests were doing, a smile tugging at his lips. His eyes went to the side to see his mate still bowed as before, his eyes closed and lips working in a silent speech. Inuyasha frowned slightly but pinned it in his brain to ask about later.

“To you, my subjects, I bow in return,” Takara stated calmly. Now Inuyasha and the rest lifted their heads to see her white one bent. “I will honor you and do you justice as your liege Lady. Should I ever fail in my duties to you, may the gods curse me for an eternity.” She stood erect once more and the demon priest struck as small gong at his side, ending the brief ceremony that dedicated her as Lady of the West for her entire life.

Inuyasha saw her golden eyes flick to Toman once again and he could tell she was fighting not to smile. The young wolf began clapping in a slow, loud manner and the rest soon followed his lead as he smiled at her.

Inuyasha and Sesshomaru got to their feet from the cushions and bowed respectfully to the priest before turning to the approaching Totosai.

He held an elegant bow in his hand, the arms on it pure white as the driven snow. The taunt string caught the light and shone like a line of glass as it reflected the sun off its surface. It was nearly as tall as Takara, who stood a head shorter than her father even at her young age.

Totosai bowed as he presented the weapon to her and she in return as she took it from the old demon.

She turned to her parents and bowed gracefully as she held the weapon carefully in her hands.

“Father, dad, thank you for your gift and I will always carry your memory with it.”

Inuyasha smiled at her and nodded. Sesshomaru gave her a single incline of his head in return.

“The bow is called Sumoki,” Totosai stated behind her. She grinned down at it as she turned it this way and that way in her hands.

“Perfect.”

The ceremony was done.

The demons all gathered around her to admire the weapon and touch it as they congratulated her for a job well done. It had been rehearsed for nearly a year until they couldn’t get it wrong. Sesshomaru had stressed to her how important it was as a royal demon to do this and she had acquiesced with graceful dignity despite her modern upbringing. The camera had been kept discreetly out of view for the rest of the demon population to watch as she was crowned a ruling Lady youkai. Once the ceremony was done and the bow was given to her, the camera was turned off by a staff member.

Totosai nodded as he spoke to Takara, explaining the craftsmanship of the weapon she held.

“Sesshomaru’s fang makes up the top part and Inuyasha’s the bottom. The bow string is made by their hair twined and threaded together and sealed with old spells. It’s stronger than any other material on earth.” She carefully ran her fingers along the curved bone, her eyes admiring as she listened. “With both of your parents being of the great dog demon, this bow should be even more powerful than Tetsaiga if you can unlock its energy. Be careful little lady, this is no toy.”

She glanced at him with mild annoyance and a smile.

“Thank you Totosai. I’m sure I will managed fine,” she replied politely. She turned to look at the handsome wolf at her side. Toman gave her an award winning grin. “Will you train with me?”

“Keh, you know I’d hate to embarrass m’lady on her big day,” he stated with a smirk. Kouga emitted a warning growl but Takara took matters into her own hands. She whapped the young tribe leader on the arm with the bow, earning her a startled yelp as he held the struck area and glared at her.

“What the hell was that for?! Not very lady-like don’t ya think?” he snapped. She tossed her hair back over her shoulder before grabbing his hand and pulling him to the patio edge.

“Quit being difficult Toman, I want to practice.” The demon princess took the quiver of arrows offered to her by Shippo and led her companion off to the side.

Inuyasha smiled up at the demon lord.

“That went off without a hitch, yeah?” he asked happily. Sesshomaru glanced down at him before gazing off to the side. Inuyasha frowned up at him and turned to face him completely.

“S’matter with you?” he inquired quietly. “And what was all that silent lip stuff during the gig?”

Sesshomaru finally turned to look down at him, a sad look in his normally cold eyes.

“I was made to do the same ceremony at her age,” he began after a moment. “I have not held up to any part of that vow. I used it to retain my station as the Lord of the West, to hold the power that title gave me, but I was negligent in my actual duties as that person.” He looked up to the horizon, his mind far away as he spoke. “I hear you say you are a failure at so much, but it is I who am the true failure. I was none of those things that I said I would be to my people. I have been a failure to the legacy our father left me.” He finally turned his gaze to the stunned hanyou in front of him. “Takara will not follow in my footsteps. Our son,” he reached out to lay a hand on the rounded stomach, “will not follow in my footsteps. They will follow your example. You, who have always been all of those things to the people you care about, and even the ones you did not.”

His strong arms moved to pull his pregnant mate close, his lips pressing to the tanned skin of his forehead. Inuyasha instinctively pressed to him, his claws coming to rest on the broad chest in front of him. Their son kicked again inside of him and it brought a smile to his face.

“Sessh, you’re not a failure to me,” he murmured as he kissed the alabaster throat. “You saved me in every way that someone can be saved. You saved our daughter and we raised her to be the perfect kid, together. You’re always whatever I need you to be, even when I get in a mood. Takara looks up to you so much, and our son will too. I wouldn’t trade you for anyone else in the world.”

His hands slid up to cup the Adonis face above him, pulling it down to his lips.

The guests and sounds of the party all faded as he kissed his mate, their eyes sliding closed and the bond pulsing within them. A warmth spread through his body as his heart swelled with adoration for the demon holding him.

Sesshomaru carefully pulled away to look down at him, his marked claw coming up to stroke the hanyou’s cheek tenderly.

“I love you, Inuyasha,” he whispered. The younger man never took those words for granted when he heard them, and his face melted into a look that mirrored the sentiment as he traced the magenta slash on his cheek.

“I love you too. Always.”

“Father! Dad! Come and see!”

The men looked to their daughter in time to see her shoot an arrow with her bow. The crowd gasped with delight as it left her hands and became a beautiful spectacle.

A blue light instantly encompassed the rod as it flew through the air, making it become a shooting star in the daytime as it sailed off into the horizon far away.

“Make a wish Sesshomaru,” Inuyasha murmured as he rested his cheek against his shoulder. He felt the youkai rest his own against the side of his forehead.

“I have nothing else to wish for, Inuyasha.”

THE END